#remembering when i burnt sage for the first time and having to sit in front of my mum the second time
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
my issue with incense that's meant to smell like white sage is that it smells too clean. where is that smell that's just close enough to weed to make parents suspicious. i can't get that from incense cones.
#remembering when i burnt sage for the first time and having to sit in front of my mum the second time#showing her the white dried leaf. like this is a herb. watch me burn it in my tiny ÂŁ15 cauldron. see how it is not marijuana? good. great.#i don't really buy it but back then i worked in a witchcraft shop and i got given some for free by the owner
1 note
¡
View note
Text
đđ¨đŚđ đđ°đđđ đđ¨đŚđ
"Bye, for now, puddles."
pairing: percy jackson x child of hecate!reader
words: 6,220
warnings: a little angst, missing a meal, death of a parent, i believe that is all.
timeline: post sea of monsters
if you want to be tagged every time I update this story, click here
a/n: hi hi! I'm so excited to finally get this chapter to you guys. I'm sorry this literally took a month. i was taking two writing-intensive courses this summer and i was just burnt out. i hope you enjoy it!
Part One Part Two Part Three Part Four Part Five Part Six Part Seven Part Eight Part Nine Part Ten
A grunt escapes you; your contorted body weighs down the top of your suitcase as your damp fingers slip off the metal zipper. The unforgivingly humid weather provokes the heat of your efforts, adding to your discomfort. Thereâs urgency in your fingers, your frustration growing at each failed attempt to close your suitcase.
âY/n! Hurry up!â Atticus shouts from outside of the Hermes cabin. As the zipper slips out of your grasp once again, you throw your head back in annoyance, hand coming up to push away wisps of hair that fall on your face. A familiar chuckle comes from the corner of the room, grabbing your attention from the wooden ceiling. Connor sits on the side of his bed; his comic book forgotten beside him as you fussing over your suitcase seems to be more interesting to him.
âItâs not funny,â you grumble, sitting onto your heels.
Connor rises from his bed, shrugging his shoulders with a smirk. He kneels by your suitcase, âItâs kinda funny.â
The corners of your mouth almost curve up, but you stop yourself, opting for a roll of your eyes instead.
âWhat the hades do you have in here?�� The tips of his fingers turn white as he pulls on the little piece of metal. You shift your weight to the corner he works on, but it helps him as much as it helped you earlier.
âMy brotherâs left a bunch of books behind, so Lou Ellen and I split them up. Sheâs taking half, and I take the rest. Weâll study them and then exchange notes.â A hum of acknowledgment comes from Connorâs lips as he inches the suitcase closed.
âYou guys are a bunch of nerds.â You squint at the other with a playful offense, and he laughs at your hardened features. âI bet you guys study more than the Athena Kids,â he teases.
âThereâs a lot to learn,â you say simply, watching as he brings the zipper to the end. He leans back on his heels, and you move to take in the half-empty cabin.
The sight of the Hermes cabin being this tidy was foreign. There arenât any sleeping bags on the floor; the belongings of your many cabin mates didnât clutter the walls or the corners of the room as they usually do. Itâs funny. There are always complaints of the cabin being too small, but it appears bigger without the mess.
âWill you and Atticus visit throughout the year?â Connorâs expression is hopeful. As the last day of camp approached, Connorâs wishes of a full cabin all year round became more apparent. The shift from a max-capacity cabin to a half-empty one must be a tough transition for social people like Stoll Brothers. If it were you, youâd be counting down the days of everyoneâs departure.
You ruffle his brown locks, âweâll probably stop by for, maybe, spring break?â Connorâs hopefulness begins to sag, and you frown. Spring break is pretty far from now, huh? âDepending on how mortal life treats us. You know, we might be back soon,â you add on quickly, hoping to lift his smile.
Though you wish to go home, youâre dreading all the supernatural activity youâll have to deal with once you leave. Your father works tirelessly to protect the house, but entities always manage to get in. And if they canât, they donât mind hanging outside.
The hopefulness that faded from Connorâs face restores, and he gives you that famous mischievous smirk. âWell, I hope the ghosts bother you guys enough to come to visit early.â His tone is playful, but you can tell he meant some of his words. You laugh hesitantly and nod, rising from your suitcase.
âIâm glad youâre that eager to see us again.â
You thank him as he leans down, lifting the heavy suitcase from the ground for you.
âY/n!â
âIâm coming!â You tug on the handle, glancing at Connor. âThe year will go by fast, and soon this cabin will be bursting at the nails with new unclaimed people. Atticus, Lou, and I included. Anyways, you have your brother. You guys will find something to entertain yourselves.â You nudge him as you make your way outside.
âYeah, youâre right. You will write to me, yeah?â Connor asks.
âOf course. Iâll send you snacks that you canât buy at the gas station.â Connorâs arm pumps back to his side, hand in a fist as he hisses a âyes.â
The corners up your mouth hesitantly pull up as you push open the cabin door, finding Atticus and Travis talking on the porch. For the past week, the anticipation of your departure was killing you, but now that it was time to leave, you feel gloomy.
You knew the cause of your heavy heart was the uneasy tone of your going. Living day by day with the intention of moving on was hard. Because every time you look at their newly occupied beds, the sinking feeling in your chest returns. Every time you find yourself wandering in the forest, the memories of your often chaotic magic lessons flood your mind. You remember when Alice misaimed her wind spell, shooting Alabaster far into the trees. While you all rushed to check on him, Alice burst into tears because she was convinced she killed him only to approach a laughing Alabaster who shouted, âRight on!â
Every time you were in the Arts and Crafts center, you remember how you, Sage, and Lou would do Tarot Readings for the campers and how you would argue with the Apollo kids when they insisted your tarot cards are as honest as fortune cookies.
At the armory, you remember how Ambrose ran into James so hard, he stumbled and knocked down half of the shelves of weapons.
In the courtyard, you remember how Ernest, horrified by heights, produced the highest pitch scream he possibly could as he rode a pegasus for the first time under the persuasion of Alabaster.
All these memories, whether hilarious like your spell mishaps or bittersweet like when you and your siblingâs group hugged around Sage when she cried about her abusive stepmother, held a special place in your heart. Because the times where you laughed and cried together reminded you of the genuine bond, the family that was ripped away from you overnight.
âWe'll see you guys soon. We should go. Argus will leave without us," Atticus says, relieved that Argus is still waiting for you on top of Half-Blood Hill.
âHave a safe trip, guys,â Travis says, patting Atticusâs shoulder before reaching out his arm and giving you a short side hug. You grab your things, hastily saying a final goodbye, and soon, you and Atticus are trudging up the hill.
Your free hand pats the pocket of your shorts, calming your worry of forgetting the necklace at the cabin. What rests in your pocket is a raw tourmaline crystal, now smooth with the help of Beckendorf, encased in a silver spiral cage.
You and Atticus carry protection crystals all the time, and they help with staying out of the radar of monsters and entities. After hearing Percyâs many stories of monsters bothering him, you figured he couldnât be too cautious. Then after finding a spell in Alabasterâs many books that can dim down a demigod scent for a while, you decided to make him an enchanted necklace to wear.
You pack into the truck with Atticus right on time. Atticus sits in front of you, chatting away with Cecil as you make yourself comfortable in the back row with Ambrose. You frown; among the three other campers in the van with you, Percy isnât one of them. Argus peeks into the back, doing a rough headcount. Great, now youâll have to wait until next summer to give it to him.
Right, when you were going to chastise yourself for not giving him the necklace yesterday when you were done with it, a distant voice shouts, "wait!"
Argus halts in the middle of closing the sliding down and turns around. He shakes his head with disapproval while opening the door all the way, revealing out of breath Percy.
A smile widens across your face as he gets into the back seat with you, and you nudge Atticusâs seat.
"See, I told you we wouldn't be the last ones here.â You side-eye Percy, seeing the corners of his mouth pull up in amusement.
âSome people just donât know how to get to places on time, huh?â Atticus says, and his eyes flicker to Percy before giving you a wide grin.
âDidnât sleep in today, firefly?â There is a playfulness in Percyâs voice, and you smile proudly,
âNope, not today.â
âItâs a miracle,â Percy mutters, loud enough for you to hear, and you scoff. Atticus snickers and nods in agreement.
âWe were supposed to gang up on him, not you two on me.â You stick your tongue out at Atticus, and he returns the action.
âItâs more fun making fun of you,â Atticus teases.
âRude,â you mumble with a slight smile on your face. The two boys chuckle, Atticus turning more into his seat to tell Percy something about a new Marvel movie. Excited voices fill the van as the other boys join in the conversation, and soon they are debating if Batman is really a superhero or just a rich guy in a suit.
You had to admit, as the conversation became more passionate, you were pretty entertained, but as you catch sight of Camp Half-Blood growing farther in the distance, youâre reminded of the ache in your chest. Itâs only a temporary leave, but when you return, things will never be the same, and the false hope of your siblings returning has been proven to be foolish.
ââ.シ.シ:â
:シ.シ.ââ
Following a ghost dog while weaving through the hustle and bustle of Grand Central is almost impossible. Atticusâs hand is latched to the straps of your bookbag as you move through people, trying not to roll your eyes at the way Ambrose turns to bark as if he was reprimanding you for being too slow. Easy for him to say when he can walk through walls and people.
âTrack 28,â Atticus reminds you as your eyes find the number written on the tan bricks of the high walls. You make a sharp left towards the entrance of another hallway, ignoring the groans of a grouchy bystander that you may have cut off. The next hallway you enter is a lot less crowded than the main floor, and you slow down your pace.
âWhere do you guys live again?â Percy asks as he jogs up beside you. He had insisted on walking you guys since his train departs in the same station.
âSleepy Hollow.â Percy scrunches his face as if he recalls something, and you smile, waiting for the question everyone asks when you say you live there.
âHave you seen the headless horsemen?â Percy asks, half-joking. A snort leaves your throat, and you look at Atticus, whoâs equally amused.
âOh yeah, plenty of times.â
âReally?â Percy asks, his eyes wide with surprise, and you laugh.
âNo.â Your response makes his face drop comedically fast, and Atticus bursts into laughter. âItâs just a story, but thereâs a lot of history there, so the place is crawling with ghosts. Weâve met the guy who wrote the story, though,â you mention.
âNo way,â Percy squints his eyes in disbelief.
âIâm serious! Atticus and I take walks in the cemetery sometimes. We leave drachmas on the graves of newly passed people, so their venture into the underworld is smooth, but some people like to wander.â You shrug. âWashington Irving is one of those people.â
âCool,â Percy says with such enthusiasm that it makes you smile. Ambrose turns around and barks again, standing at the golden entrance that leads to the grey tunnel lit with fluorescent white lights where your train waits beside the concrete platform.
âHe always rushes us,â Atticus complains, and Harvey lets out a coo that sounded close to a groan as if he agreed with him.
The marble floors turn to concrete as you enter the tunnel. The blue and silver train on your left hums as it sits dormant in its station. Ambrose trots ahead, peaking into the doors and windows to find an empty cart to occupy.
As you follow a few feet behind him, your fingers fiddle with the necklace resting in your pocket. Youâre regretting not giving it to Percy earlier because, for some reason, the idea of giving it to him now was more intimidating than if you had done it earlier on the bus.
Ambrose decides on a cart, and Harvey jumps off Atticusâs shoulder, squealing happily as he follows the hound while completely ignoring a worried Atticus trailing close behind.
"I, uh, made this for you," you sputter, the words coming out fast like vomit. Your fingers pull out the crystal necklace abruptly, and you put it in the palm of his hand. "It's black tourmaline. It has protective qualities; good at keeping negative energy, negative auras, things like that. I put a spell on it to dim down your demigod scent for a while, so you catch a little bit of a break. It'll last for a few weeks, maybe a month or two if the spell caught on well."
You bite your lip as Percy studies the necklace resting in his hand. "Wow, really? Thank you, Y/n. This is great.â
Nervous, you shift on your feet under his bright, smiling orbs. "It's no problem. After everything that happened at camp, I think itâll be good for you to have one.â
Percy nods, his features softening all of a sudden, and he shifts. âThanks for protecting me,â he says, and you feel heat rush to your cheeks. âGetting rid of that thing became more than you expected. I felt bad that I couldnât help. Swords arenât really useful when it comes to demons, huh?â
A small laugh of agreement leaves your lips. âIt was nothing. I wasnât going to let you be tormented by that thing if I could help it.â
An announcement echoes in the hall, reporting the departure of your train in a few minutes. You glance over, catching Atticus, Ambrose, and Harvey with their noses practically pressed against the window as they witness your interaction with Percy. The amused smirk on Atticusâs face makes you roll your eyes; heâs definitely going to tease you when you get on the train.
"I should go.â You face Percy again, catching him securing the necklace around his neck. The stone rests a few inches under his camp half-blood necklace. "Thanks for walking us here. Be careful getting home."
"You tooâŚâ he trails off, noticing your brother looking out the window. For a second, he seems as embarrassed as you do and a nervous chuckle leaves his lips. âYour brother is waiting."
âHeâs so annoying,â you complain, and Percyâs next chuckle doesnât sound as hesitant this time. "Well, uh, bye, for now, puddles,â you tease, butterflies dancing in your stomach.
"Bye, for now, firefly."
You both awkwardly wave at each other before you turn around, getting on the train with Atticus. With your gaze fixed on the floor, you plop into the seat next to him. You donât even need to look to know he is smiling teasingly at you.
"How cute,â he teases, nudging your shoulder repeatedly with his own.
"Ew, shut up.â You shove at his shoulder, your nose scrunching as he flails his arms against yours as if you were fighting. Atticus chuckles and a string of sounds come from your familiars as they join in to tease you, and you couldnât help but laugh too.
ââ.シ.シ:â
:シ.シ.ââ
The suburban streets of your neighborhood are filled with the chirps of birds and bugs and the sounds of cars that pass every once in a while. There isnât much conversation between you and Atticus as you trudge up the hill leading to your dead-end street.
âGods, I hope we can get inside without being seen,â you manage to say through your heavy breaths, lazily holding on to the handle of your suitcase as it rolls behind you. Ambroseâs nose nudges the back of your knees as if to encourage you, but itâs more cute than helpful.
âThereâs no way that we are. Janie and Celia are always sitting on the neighborâs porch.â You grunt in acknowledgment, knowing that Atticus is right. The neighborhood ghosts are friendly enough, but their company can be annoying.
As if on cue, you hear a delighted squeal from ahead the moment you reach the top of the hill. Two ladies wave their handkerchiefs in the air a handful of houses away.
Celia, the tallest of the two, wears a steel blue dress with a high neckline and a big bow tied on the base of her neck. She has a jacket button closed over her corset with a frill at the end of her sleeves. Her skirt is floor-length and complete, with ruffles cascading down its entirety. And, of course, no one can miss the high-crowned hat decorated with fake flowers, bows, and crimped fabric as it all sits on top of her blonde hair in an intricate updo. Janie, her sister, wears the same style of dress and headpiece only in a burgundy red. The resemblance between the two makes it clear that theyâre siblings close in age. They have the same high pinched noses that jut in the air; both of their faces are regal like those in renaissance paintings.
Youâve seen them around for as long as you can remember. They were two sisters who died of scarlet fever a year before their first courting season, which was a big deal according to their constant moaning and groaning about it.
You look ahead, your expression blank as if their high-pitched voices didnât fill the streets and they weren't racing toward you with their skirts in their hands.
âMy word! Itâs the end of summer already?â
âAtticus, youâve grown taller!â
âWhat a handsome boy! Y/n, your shorts are too short, donât you think?â
âItâs quite bizarre how such clothing is acceptable these days.â
âHow beautiful youâd look in a gown like ours!â
âWhereâs Alabaster?â Janie asks, attempting to circle her arm around Atticusâs, but he raises his arm to push back his damp hair to avoid the contact. She scoffs at his rejection and sighs.
âAlabaster was sweeter to us than you guys!â Celia pouts. Your heart sinks a little at the mention of him. Of course, theyâd ask about him, and of course, your father will ask too.
Gods! Your father will ask about him.
You had forgotten youâd have to break the news today. These past few weeks, you debated whether or not you should do it by letter, but it felt wrong. It was only right that heâd find out in person.
âWe know you can hear us,â Janie huffs.
âI hope dad doesnât work late tonight. Do you think Grandma will be waiting for us?â You ask. As annoying as it was having spirits follow you, it was a little fun ignoring them when convenient for you. Atticus nods,
âProbably-â
âNo oneâs home,â Celia cuts in, and Atticus pretends to shoo a bug away to conceal that he paused from her interruption.
âBut I donât think dad is going to take long. He said his last lecture ended at three,â Atticus continues, and you nod.
âI hope grandma came by to visit. I missed her.â
âI just said no oneâs home.â Celia snaps, and you press your lips together to hide your smile.
Atticus sighs. âI know, Iâm dying for those moon cookies she makes us.â At the mention of those cookies, your stomach grumbles. You hope Celia was wrong because youâre suddenly craving your grandmotherâs cooking and her company. Her funny stories and voice thatâs always a little too loud for the indoors never fails to cheer you up. As short and frail as she is, her voice and personality could fill a room.
âMe too,â you say shortly.
âHello?!â Celia waves her handkerchief in your face, and you persisted in ignoring her. Suddenly, a sound of disgust comes from Janie as she brushes off her skirt.
âY/n, retrieve this monster of yours!â She squeals as Ambrose bites the fabric of her dress, tugging on it with a growl.
âDamn this dog,â Celia shouts, attempting to shoo him away, but yelps in surprise as Ambrose snaps his jaw shut near her hand. âGet this thing under control! Y/n!â
Your hand comes up to cover your smile even though the two are shuffling behind you and a stifled chuckle comes from Atticus. The sound of Janieâs heels on the concrete becomes louder as she rushes beside Atticus again, and your smiles drop. The sight of your house comes into view, and you tilt your head confused; your fatherâs car is parked in the driveway.
âYou said no one was home?â You say out loud, and Celia gasps beside you,
âNow you speak to me?â She snaps, halting as you approach the fence. She stands tall, hands folded in front of her elegantly as Janieâs expression is gleaming like a child on Christmas. âYour father requested to keep it a secret, so I obliged his wishes. He canceled his last lecture today to make you both a meal. What a lovely man.â
Your hand finds the latch for the white picket fence as you smile at the familiar narrow victorian-style house ahead of you. A path of cobblestone leads you to the brick steps of the small porch.
Your home sticks out from the more modern American houses that surround the area. Itâs an antique, a snippet of history, as your father likes to say. The house is a russet brown only because the bricks are so old theyâve darkened in color. The house accents such as the window trims, porch overhang, and columns are copper, and the hipped roof has brown tiles that look like fish scales. Beside the porch, the bay windows from both stories stack on top of each other, and above the porch roof is the dormer thatâs a part of your bedroom.
Gods, youâre yearning to be in your room. You just want to pull out your Murphy bed from the wall and bury yourself in your sheets. The idea of being in bed puts a pep in your step, and you are careful to avoid the salt ring that surrounds your house.
A butterfly passes by your face, flying to the bunchberry bushes your father has planted in the front garden. Among the grass, there are various flowers and herbs that your father grows in the summer. Youâve inherited many things from your father, but his green thumb isnât one of them. He takes his gardening seriously while you can barely keep the cacti in your room alive.
âEnjoy your meal! Come talk to us one of these days. We missed you two!â Janie shouts after you as you make your way up the stairs. You turn around, Atticus smiling at them.
âWe missed you, girls, too,â he says as if he didnât want to admit it. Janie squeals something about how handsome his smile is, and you scoff, amused as you grab the doorknob.
Once you push the door open, you're hit with a rush of deja vu. The history channel plays faintly in the next room as you take in the home youâve missed dearly.
There are two bookshelves against the wall on your right, a wide ledge with pillows under the bay windows. A messy coffee table filled with letters and stacked with books sits in front of the comfy reading nook, letting you know that your father was recently hanging out there.
There is a brown mahogany staircase that ascends upstairs to your left, and right beside it is the altar for your mother. A statue of her rests in the middle of the rectangle table covered in a black table cloth. On top of it lies the many offerings for your mom. Herb-dressed candles burn beside bowls of fruit, bouquets, a crystal enamel wine glass filled with alcohol, feathers, and other things. You ignore the altar as you put down your stuff beside the door, following Atticus as he takes off his shoes.
âKids?â You hear your father call enthusiastically from beyond the foyer, and you persist forward into the entryway ahead of you.
âWeâre home!â Atticus announces as he enters beside you. Ambrose barks making a beeline to the right and behind the kitchen counter. He jumps on your father with so much force he stumbles back.
âGods! Why does he look even bigger?â Your father exclaims through a laugh, fixing the round glasses that threaten to slip off his nose as his other hand grips Ambroseâs paw. He yelps in surprise as Harvey's claws rest on top of his head, clinging to his hair to steady himself.
The warmth and smell of home fill your senses as you catch your dadâs gaze. âWell, come here! Are you going to hug your pops or what?â
You rush over with Atticus. Both of you hug your dad tightly on either side of him, and you smile as he presses a kiss on your temples. âI missed you guys so much!â
âWe missed you too!â The smile on your face falters as he looks up, scanning the archway as if he was waiting for someone else. You shift, not ready to be faced with the question, and you peer around his body to look at the food on the stove behind him.
Your father notices your interest, and he chuckles. âCome on, letâs eat. You guys came right on time.â
You shuffle through the kitchen with Atticus, making your way to the rounded table at the end of the kitchen.
âDad, what have you been up to?â Atticus asks teasingly, and your father perks up.
âI've done a lot of things to keep me busy. I volunteered to teach summer classes while you were gone. Iâm reading this book with a fascinating perspective of the shift from Paganism to Christianity in Rome. Itâs an amazing read; I highly recommend it. Though, I donât quite agree with it.â Your father hums thoughtfully. âOh! And I bought gnomes for our garden! And the thrift store had this little house and this old lady figurine! I put it on the porch. I donât know if youâve seen it, but sheâs the official guard of the door," he declares proudly. "AndâŚâ He twists and turns before heading to the bookshelves in the living room area. He grabs something from the shelf then he showcases a cartoon Dobby bobblehead with wide arms. A high-pitched cackle leaves his lips. âIt completes our collection!â
âWoah! Where did you get it? We went to three different places for it, and we couldnât find it.â Atticus matches your fatherâs excitement, and you snort at the two.
âI went to a mythology convention in Boston a few weeks ago. There was a game stop across the street from the center, and I thought, âwhy not?â I went in, and I saw this little guy by the register.â Your father is giddy as he nudges the head and watches it jiggle in his hands.
You think of what your grandmotherâs reaction would be if she saw all the things he bought on his trip to the thrift store. Sheâd definitely complain. She always said that even growing up, your father had a liking for knickknacks. On your shelves and counters, there are always little trinkets lying around. It even extends to the walls, a variety of paintings and diagrams are neatly hung beside each other. From the state of your house, itâs clear your father is a maximalist in its purest definition.
âWow! Thatâs awesome!â Atticus reaches out his hand for it as your father brings over his entire collection of Harry Potter bobbleheads, the toys huddled in his chest before he places them on the dining table. âThe whole gang can hang out with us for dinner.â
âI hope they like pasta,â Atticus comments, lining them up as your dad retrieves the pan of food.
Your stomach grumbles at the sight, and youâre quick to serve yourself as Atticus and your Dad talk about anything and everything. You guys discuss what your grandmother has been up to, how your fatherâs classes were going, which led your father to ramble so much he formed a tangent on top of another. The conversation was going so well that you were sure he wouldnât ask about your summer, but you had assumed too soon.
âSo enough about me! How was Camp?â Your father chirps, and you shift in your seat.
You smile with confidence to hide the wariness you felt. âIt was great!â You figured if you keep your answer short, you could move past it quickly.
âYeah, the usual. Fun as always,â Atticus adds.
Your fatherâs eyes flicker between the two of you, and the first thing he notices is the way your smiles donât reach the rest of your face.
The clanging of metal utensils on glass plates fills the room as the both of you fixate on your food but neither take a bite. The camp was never a touchy subject. The sudden unwillingness to speak about it makes his eyebrow cock up in suspicion. His eye averts to the empty dining chair beside you and the dinner place settings that remained untouched. Alabaster was supposed to join your return home. At least, thatâs what he had assumed.
âDid Alabaster decide to stay at his foster home?â Thereâs caution in his tone, and heâs taken aback at how both you and Atticus tense up. The clings of metal halt abruptly, and slowly, you move to glance at your father.
âDad, something happened at camp this summer.â Now, it was your turn to have a tone laced with caution. Alabaster lived with you for months and quickly became a part of the family. Your father saw him as his second son, and you were afraid to break the news that he may never see him again.
âWhat happened? Did he get into trouble?â You frown at the sudden edge in his voice. Atticus shifts beside you,
âHe took the others to go fight for the Titan Lord.â
âWhat?â
âMother came to speak to him and told him that it was best to fight for the other side since their chances are better,â you say slowly. âThey left at the end of July. Only Atticus, Lou Ellen, and I stayed at camp.â
Your fatherâs expression darkens, grief written all over his face. âAnd you havenât seen them since?â
You shake your head, not wanting to delve into the details. âI donât think weâll be seeing them again in a while and not in the best circumstances.â Your father nods, understanding the implication in your words. âMother promised that sheâd take care of them if they fight for the other side. I didnât want to go; it wasnât right.â
âThat must be why everything is rotting,â your father mutters more to himself. You furrow your eyebrows.
âRotting? Whatâs rotting?â
âOur offerings to your mother,â he clarifies. âAll the fruit I leave on her altar goes bad in a few days. The flowers wither quickly too. The garden, in general, hasnât been doing well either. I didnât understand why.â
Your focus returns to your plate. Suddenly, you werenât that hungry anymore.
She must be angry, you think to yourself. A part of you wanted a sign from her to let you know if she was bothered you didnât join. When the sign didnât come, you assumed she didnât care; that, in a way, you were dead to her. It didnât dawn on you to ask how the altar or the garden your father dedicated to her was doing.
âCan I be excused?â You strain, your face a little hot, and youâre not sure if it was from your anger or from the tears youâre blinking away.
âOf course.â The warm smile on your fatherâs face fails to budge the dread youâre feeling. âYou can be excused as well, Atticus.â
You miss the way your father and Atticus exchange looks as you stood up. There wasnât a verbal agreement, but Atticus stands up tall, determined to make you feel better. He trails behind you, and suddenly, he slings his arm across your shoulders. âYou know whatâs one of the things I missed at camp?â
âWhat?â You ask, trying to ignore the heavy feeling in your chest.
âBeating you at Tekken,â Atticus teases. Your lips curve slightly; his playful nature manages to brighten up your mood a little bit. âLetâs play. Iâll go easy on you, but Iâm sure youâll still lose regardless.â
âYouâre on,â you nudge him, and Atticus chuckles, walking ahead of you and up the stairs. Your hand grips the railing, and you walk up a few steps before halting, and your eyes find the front door.
âYou donât get it!â
âI donât.â You shrugged, amused at the way Atticusâs eyebrows knitted in disbelief. He ignored you, grabbed the remote, and played the Star Wars movie again. You groaned, seeing the slanted letters move up the TV screen. âAtticus! I canât watch this!â
âWhy not?!â
âWell, first off, my dyslexia wonât let me read that quickly, and if a physically written prologue is needed before a movie⌠itâs not a good movie!â
âHow dare you!â You threw your head back as a laugh bubbled in your throat. The exasperated look on his face was too funny. You had no desire to watch these movies, and you figured if you bothered him enough, heâd give up trying to show them to you. The shrug of your shoulders made him scoff. âJust watch it!â
A huff left your lips, and unwillingly, you returned your gaze to the screen. Suddenly, a hollow knock came from the front door.
âItâs late,â you said, but Atticus was too caught up in the beginning battle of the movie to pay any mind to you. Rarely did you get visitors, definitely not past midnight on a Friday. Cautiously, you rose from the couch and moved toward the door.
Rain erratically hit against your curtain-covered windows; the wind and cold made the walls around you creak as they adjusted. Whatever waited for you at the door, you just wished it was a person, not a weird ghost or monster. Your finger latched on the side of the curtain, allowing you to peek through the glass of your front door.
A gasp left your lips. Alabaster, soaked from the ruthless rain outside, was the last person you expected to see. But even though you didnât expect him, you had an inkling as to why he was here.
Hastily, you unlocked the door and flung it open. âAl?â You sputtered; his green orbs were surrounded by tired eyes and puffy skin.
âHe died this morning,â he strained. Your expression softened, and before you could say anything, Alabaster stepped forward and hugged your shoulders tightly. The raggedness of his breath, the shutter of his body, sent your chest a weight of sorrow. You couldnât imagine being in his shoes and losing your father to a long battle with cancer at 14. Tears threatened to spill from your eyes; the person you looked up to the most was breaking down. You never thought he would need your help for anything, but it seems that you were wrong. âIâm sorry. You guys live the closest to me, and I didnât know where to go-â
âItâs okay,â you interrupted. âOh, Al, Iâm so sorry,â your voice cracked, hands rubbed his back as a sob left his lips. A creak of a floorboard caught your attention, and you turned to see a confused Atticus emerging from the living room. With a sad look, he understood what happened, and soon his expression was mimicking yours.
âIâll wake dad and get clothes,â he said, then rushed upstairs.
Your father didnât even hesitate to help Alabaster, opening the doors of your house to him. In his greatest time of need, the three of you stood beside him, and overnight, he had a place in your home and in your heart. The three of you spent so much time playing video games, getting into trouble around town, learning magic. All the good times you and Atticus shared with him, were they really worth throwing away to fight with Kronos? You realize now that his departure was never only a betrayal to the camp but to you, Atticus, and your father, and you couldnât help but think perhaps, you guys didnât mean as much to him as he meant to you.
A shaky sigh leaves your mouth at the thoughts persistent to ruin your mood. The desire to leave camp was to avoid all the things that reminded you of your siblings, but now that you returned home, you realize that running away isnât as easy as you thought.
masterlist taglist: @xxyrr @nct127bee @mochabreezeee @minamisulemisa @yanfeisluvr @Slytherclaw-kitten @zhethugisa @-thatgirloverthere- @sanovr @passionswift @nanskidoodle @idk-bye-no @ilvermornyidiot @all-hailreyna @blackpopcorn @autmngirlworld @sunkissedskin1328 @Hermioneswifeee @quteez @hajigayy @aleksanderwh0r3 @drayshadow @tonyedwardstarkk @londoncherry @ashookykooky @lotusnegra666 @loverstyless @t0xicmuse @ohmydamgods @jordannfields @tomriddles-wh0re @chasingpj @pixietilly1924 @amy-writes-blog @muted-mayham @shawkneecaps @cbmelody @dreamerball @earthtokace @thehighladyofday @theverydramaticcabbage @lala-llama123 @tootsdoll @slytherindaughterofposeidon0 @black-rose-29 @somekidnamedkai @possiblylostchasecousin @silver-gemini @vodkavanity @hamdehlesmis @shadowsndaisies @cami05sworld @does-anyone-hear-me @scarlets-widow
if your username is bolded that means i canât tag you ! you probably have your visibility settings on!
#percy jackson and the olympian fic#percy jackson imagine#percy jackson x you#percy jackson oneshot#percy jackson fanfiction#percy jackson fic#percy jackson and the olympians#percy jackson x reader#percy x reader#percy jackson#percy jackson x y/n#my writing#percy jackson and the olympians fanfiction
165 notes
¡
View notes
Text
What Happens When You Dream? - Bakugou Katsuki - Smut
Author: @kingexpl0sionmurderâ Rating: NSFW 18+ Pairing: Bakugou Katsuki/F!Reader (Implied Kaminari Denki/Shinsou Hitoshi), Aged up (College), Quirkless AU. Words: 8,624 Warnings: swearing, oral (male receiving), ghosts, hauntings, brief mention of violence, horror movie references, witchy things, Bakugou bad mouths the occult and witches but I do not share his views on the matter. This is probably unnecessary but it should go without saying that seances are no joke and you shouldnât preform one unless you know what youâre doing (which I certainly do NOT). I pulled what is said off of a damn WikiHow so donât try this at home. AN: Another collab piece for the BNHarem server! Have some Halloween Bakugou! This came out softer than I imagined it would but I just enjoy writing him as a sarcastic grump. Also, I didnât mean to put in the Shinkami but it happened so weâre rolling with it. I honestly donât know what this is but I hope you enjoy it! Please check out the Masterlist for this collab HERE My Masterlist is HERE Buy me a KoFi HERE --
Every night, you dream at least ten dreams a night Do you remember the dreams? If you do, you're well on your way To having some fantastic times when you close your eyes. - Bring Me The Horizon - Steal Something
Bakugou lugged the last box up the porch steps and into the house, bypassing the living area and depositing it on the kitchen counter. Wiping his brow with the back of his hand, he surveyed the mess around him.
God, he hated moving.
âThatâs the last of it?â Kirishima asked as he entered the kitchen behind him. âIâm so tired already.â
Bakugou just grunted in response, turning around to walk back outside and close up the moving truck. It was still early in the day, so they had plenty of time to start unpacking and get the house into some sense of livability before they needed to return the vehicle, and he wanted to get as much done as he could while he still had the energy.
Kirishima was on the phone when he came back inside, chattering happily as he leaned against the counter. When he hung up, he grinned. âThe squad is going to come by and help!â
Ignoring the stupid nickname theyâd adopted for their friend group, Bakugou shot the redhead a look. âYou mean theyâre going to come here and fucking distract you.â
âNo! Mina hasnât seen the place yet, and Denki promised to bring food. They want to help us unpack!â
Bakugou snorted. âSure. Whatever. Just tell them to stay out of my way.â He walked over to a box labeled âdishesâ and got to work, unwrapping the newspaper from around them and placing them on the counter.
Kirishima left him alone to move the furniture around in the living room and, presumably, hook up the TV. He let his mind wander, thinking about how theyâd ended up finding this place. It was in a little suburban neighborhood, a park across the street with an excellent path for his morning runs, a convenience store around the corner for Kirishimaâs late-night beef jerky cravings, a short walk to the train station, and three stops away from their university.Â
Rooming with Kirishima was a given, too. He was the only one Bakugou could tolerate for long periods, and he knew how to handle Bakugouâs erratic moods. He didnât push too hard, gave him space when he needed it, and was moderately neat. Bakugou knew if heâd roomed with someone like Kaminari, heâd spend the rest of his life in a jail cell, so Kirishima was the safe option.
It helped that they were going to the same school, even though they had completely opposite majors. Bakugou was studying physics, and Kirishima was going for sports education. Sometimes he pictured Kirishima as a school gym teacher, and it made him roll his eyes. Heâd be perfect for something like that.Â
One day Bakugou would be a nuclear physicist and win a Nobel prize. That was the goal, anyway. Number one in his field, his face on the cover of Time magazine, everyone would know his name some day. Nothing was going to stop him from reaching the top.
He had nearly finished unpacking the dishes when Sero walked into the kitchen carrying bags of snacks and soda. Kaminari followed behind him and dropped three pizza boxes on the island in the middle of the room and shot Bakugou a funny look. âMina is scared to come inside.â
Snorting, he raised his eyebrow. âWhat?â
âShe says sheâs got a bad vibe, dude. I donât know.â Sero shrugged. âYouâre the most logical one, maybe you can get her to come in. Kiriâs trying and failing, man.â
Grumbling under his breath, wondering why he even bothered with these idiots, Bakugou stomped out of the room to see Kirishima leaning in the frame of the front door and talking to someone out on the porch.
â...been here all day, Mina. Nothing weird has happened.âÂ
âOi, Raccoon Eyes, whatâs your problem?â He shoved Kirishima out of the way to get a look at the girl, his eyebrows furrowed.
She looked nervous, her eyes flitting to the windows up on the second floor, her hands clasped in front of her. âI donât know, Bakugou. Something just doesnât feel right. I canât explain it.â
âDonât be ridiculous.â He crossed his arms over his chest and stared her down. âWhat are you even talking about?â
âMinaâs always been sensitive to energies and stuff, Bakubro,â Sero said from somewhere behind him. âShe burned sage at my apartment when I moved in because she said something felt off.â
He vaguely remembered that Ashido had always been into some weird shit; Ouiji boards and hypnosis, tarot cards and reading peopleâs auras. Bakugou didnât believe in that hippy dippy shit, especially being a man of science, but if it ended this dumb standoff on his front porch, heâd let her do whatever.Â
Wrinkling his nose, he sighed. âIf I let you burn that nasty shit in here, will you come inside?âÂ
âIt might helpâŚâ trailing off, she stepped back. âI can just tell that something bad happened here. You donât feel anything?â
âFuck no.âÂ
âIt just feels...sad.â Mina shivered, frowning.
âThatâs because I havenât hung up my Crimson Riot posters yet.â Kiri gave Mina a placating smile, stepping forward and placing his hand on her shoulder. âLet me take you to the store to get what you need, huh? We can talk about it in the car.â
Mina looked like she wanted to get as far away from the house as possible as quickly as possible, so she nodded.
Sero handed Kirishima his keys, since he was parked behind Kiriâs dumb ass truck, and the two of them headed out. Bakugou went back inside to finish the rest of his unpacking, slightly annoyed by the whole situation.
âWhat do you think it is?â Kaminari asked, opening the top pizza box and grabbing a slice. âIâve never seen her like that before.â
âMaybe thereâs a ghost here or something.â Sero chuckled. âMaybe youâll open up a closet door somewhere upstairs and there will be a portal to the other side.â He wiggled his fingers at Kaminari, laughing. âCarol Ann, go into the light!â
âIdiots. Thereâs no such thing as ghosts.â Bakugou slammed the cabinet shut after heâd loaded in the last of the glasses. âSheâs just being weird, as usual.â
âHey, man. Donât be like that.â Licking grease off his thumb (like a heathen, Bakugou thought), Kaminari fixed him with a look. âShe looked genuinely terrified. Itâs nice of you to let her burn the sage though. Itâll give her peace of mind.â
âSmells awful, though. But she says it worked at my place.â Sero added.
Bakugou had had enough of the conversation, so he just grunted in response, turning and leaving the room.Â
He figured it was time to set up his bedroom, that way he didnât have to worry about it later that night. Plus, it would get him away from dumb and dumber and Kaminariâs inability to use a napkin like a normal human being.
--
Later on, after Mina made the entire house smell like burnt ass, Kirishima took Kaminari with him to return the moving truck, Sero following behind him in his car. Mina stayed with Bakugou in his room as he put together his bookshelf, sitting quietly and making herself useful by unpacking his books and stacking them by author so he could arrange them when he was done. He wasnât one to look a gift horse in the mouth, but her silence was irking him. She was never this quiet.
âWhatâs your problem?â He asked gruffly, frowning at the allen key in his hand as he twisted a screw into the base of the bookshelf.
He glanced up when she sighed, her body moving to lean against the bed, her head falling back so her gaze was fixed on the ceiling. âNothing. I just feel like the sage didnât work.âÂ
Bakugou clicked his tongue. âWhy should it? That stuff isnât real anyway.â
âIt is so!â He saw her glare at him from his peripheral. âYou shouldnât dismiss it so quickly.â
âIâm a science major, idiot.â He didnât feel the need to elaborate further.
âSo?â
âSo, what? Science can explain away all of the so called phenomena that people like to believe are ghosts. There is no scientific proof that ghosts exist. All of the things that people attribute to hauntings are hallucinations are tricks that your mind plays on you. Itâs all in your head.â He stood up, lifting the finished bookshelf to stand beside him. âBesides, youâve been here all day and nothing bad has happened, has it?â
Crossing her arms over her chest, Mina bit her bottom lip. âWell, no. Itâs just...it feels anxious and sad in here? So itâs not that I expect anything bad to happen, really. Itâs just uncomfortable.âÂ
Choosing not to comment further, Bakugou pushed the bookcase up against the wall, picking up the drill nearby so he could anchor it into the sheetrock.
When he was done drilling, she continued. âYou shouldnât shit all over my beliefs, either. Itâs not nice.â
âSince when have you ever known me to be nice?â He pointed at one of her stacks. âGive me the Aâs.â
âFair point.â Mina stood, picking up a few books from the first stack and handing them to him. âJust do me a favor and be careful. If anything weird happens, let me know, okay?â
Bakugou bit back a groan. âWill it shut you up about it if I agree?â She nodded. âFine. Iâll let you know if you need to call an old priest and a young priest to perform an exorcism, okay?â
Mina snorted at that, handing him another set of books. âOkay, good.â
--
Bakugou blinked sleepy, pressing his face into his pillow and breathing deeply. Waking up in a new room was disorienting, the light from the window hitting his face in a way he wasnât used to. He sighed, closing his eyes again, annoyed that heâd woken before his alarm went off.Â
He was just convincing himself to go back to sleep until it was time to get up when a soft groan from beside him made him pause, his eyes flying open at the sound. Turning his head, his mouth went dry at the sight of you laying beside him, your hair strewn over the pillow next to his, bare shoulders peeking out from underneath the covers.
Mind racing, he tried to remember who you were and what had led to you sleeping in his bed beside him. The last thing he could recall was shuffling off to bed early as usual, leaving his friends in the living room, the group of them laying haphazardly across the couches as they watched a movie.Â
He hadnât gone out or drank anything, so there was no way he could have met you at a bar. Itâd be easier to explain that way, because he was no stranger to drunken one night stands.Â
Opening his mouth to ask you what the fuck you were doing in his bed, the words were stuck in his throat when you turned around to gaze sleepily at him.
You were pretty, even with the sleep in your eyes and your unruly bedhead. Your smile was what made him pause, heart stopping and beautiful.
âMorning, Katsu.â You sighed, burrowing your face into his chest.
âWhat the fuck?â He managed, scooting away and frowning. âWho are you?â
âAh, the million dollar question.â Giggling, you sat up, one arm moving to keep the sheet covering your obviously bare chest. âNormally Iâd be offended that you donât know it, but, itâs par for the course.âÂ
âHow did you-â
âGet here? Through the front door, just like anyone else.â Shaking your head, you used your free hand to rub at your eyes. âIâm not really sure how this works, honestly. Maybe we just need to try again later.â You frowned, shrugging your shoulders and changing the subject. âYouâre very warm, you know that?â
Frustration bubbled up in his chest. Why couldnât you just answer his questions the way he meant them?
Before he could press further, you yawned, turning and shuffling to the edge of the bed. He watched in silence as you stood, his gaze lingering on your naked backside as you pulled on a pair of panties. He was quiet as you dressed, watching your movements and racking his brain, trying to figure out what the hell was going on. Turning to look over at him again, you smiled. âWell, guess I should get out of your hair.â
Your cryptic words left him floundering, his eyes widening as you headed for the bedroom door. âWhere the fuck are you going?â
Pausing, you turned to speak to him over your shoulder. âTimeâs up. Your alarm is about to go off.â
Eyebrows furrowed, he watched as you opened the door and walked over the threshold.Â
The blaring of his alarm startled him into a sitting position, his chest tight as he gasped for breath. What the fuck?
âA dream.â He grumbled, lying back down, his arm reaching out to smack the snooze button on the top of his clock.Â
Rubbing his face tiredly, he groaned. It was very rare that he dreamt anything at all, so the thought hadnât even crossed his mind. He had no idea who you were, he couldnât remember ever seeing your face before, so he wasnât sure why his mind had conjured you up to be the one in his bed.
He remembered reading an article once about dreams, and how it was impossible for your brain to make up peopleâs faces. It was believed that faces you have seen in passing in a crowd, even those you didnât consciously look at, were stored somewhere in your memory, and could be brought forth in your mind in a dream. Maybe thatâs where youâd come from.
He sighed, shifting in bed until his feet were on the floor, turning off his alarm for good and standing up. Stretching, he decided to forget all about you, focusing on the day ahead. He didnât have time to dwell on dumb shit like dreams. He blamed it on his mind trying to get used to being in a new place, and left it behind him.Â
--
âWe really have to stop meeting like this, handsome.â
Bakugou opened his eyes, squinting over at you as you lay beside him, your head propped up on your hand. This was the fourth day in a row, and he was getting tired of it already.
âAgain? What the fuck.â He slumped back onto the pillow below him. âWhy the hell do I keep dreaming about you? I donât even know you.â
You giggled, shrugging. âKirishima sleeps like the dead, so you were my only option.â
âWhat does that mean? Iâm getting tired of your cryptic bullshit, shitty woman.â
âHey, you donât need to call me names, Katsu.â
Growling, he sat up. âWell, you wonât tell me your real one, so I have to be creative.â He paused. âAnd how do you know my name? I donât even let my hair for brains roommate call me that, and weâve known each other since we were 16.â
âI figured you wouldnât mind. I can just call you Bakugou if it makes you more comfortable.âÂ
âNone of this makes me comfortable, you idiot. I donât even understand whatâs going on here.â He was tired. Ever since heâd started dreaming of you he woke up feeling like heâd barely gotten any rest, and it was grating on his nerves. âWhy canât you ever just be straight with me?â
Shrugging, you made yourself more comfortable in his blankets. He jolted when he felt your cold toes press against his calf. âItâs more fun this way, isnât it?â
âYeah, maybe for you.â He let himself lay back beside you, folding his arms behind his head and staring at the ceiling. âHave we met before?â
Humming thoughtfully, you snuggled up against him again, your fingers ghosting patterns across his bare chest. âNope. Kind of wish we had though. Youâre pretty cute.â
Huffing through his nose, he ignored the fact that he didnât shy away from your touch like he usually did. âIâm not fucking cute.â Secretly, he liked the praise.
âWould you rather me tell you that youâre hot?â You peered up at him, smirking.Â
âFuck you.â
You snorted, rolling your eyes. âHm. Youâd like that, wouldnât you?â
The thought had crossed his mind once or twice. The fact that he always woke up in these dreams naked next to you wasnât helping the matter. âYou wish.â
The grin you shot him was almost sinister, and he felt his cock stir beneath the blankets.
What the ever loving fuck.
Almost as if you knew what he was thinking, you pressed against him, your lips brushing against his ear. âWish we had more time, Katsuki, but your alarm is about to go off again.â
Bakugou shot up in bed, his heart racing and skin damp with sweat, a shiver racing down his spine. He could still feel your warm breath on his ear, like youâd just pulled away.Â
When he looked over, he was alone.Â
â
âYou been sleeping okay, Bakubro?â Kirishima asked him from the doorway to the kitchen, his ridiculously bulky arms crossed over his equally ridiculous chest.Â
Bakugou looked up from his toast, his head aching. âLike fuck I have.âÂ
His friend raised an eyebrow at him. âYou look like hell, dude. And I mean that in the nicest way possible.â
âFuck you.â Sighing, he dropped his toast on his plate, wiping his hand on his napkin and hunching over. âI keep having these weird dreams.â He paused, turning to look at the redhead. âWhat about you?â
âMe?â Kirishima pushed off the door and walked to the fridge, wrenching open the door and pulling out a carton of orange juice. âIâve been sleeping fine. Best sleep Iâve had in a while actually. Itâs nice not having all the campus noises around and stuff, you know?â
âKirishima sleeps like the dead, so you were my only option.â Your words rattled around in his brain, and he frowned.Â
âI donât know, dude. I think youâre overworking yourself.â
Bakugou growled. âIâm trying to land that internship. I donât have time to be a lazy asshole.â
âHey, Iâm not lazy!â
âI didnât say you were. Guilty conscience?â He couldnât help the smirk that curled onto his face.
Kirishima took a sip of juice straight from the carton, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand when he was done. âShut up.â He grinned, his shark teeth on display. âYou should take a day off, maybe. Or just, donât study all day on Saturday and hang out with me! The squad is coming by for a barbeque. Maybe itâll help if you just relax.â
He made a disgusted face when Kirishima put the carton of orange juice back in the fridge, making a mental note to buy a new one. Gross. âBeing around you idiots will just stress me out some more.â He finished his toast, standing up to put his dish in the sink. âIâve got a late lab tonight, so order some takeout.â
âYou got it, man.â Kirishima grabbed his shoulder as he passed him. âHey, think about Saturday, okay? Iâm kinda worried about you.â
Shrugging him off, Bakugou nodded. âYeah, whatever. Iâll think about it.â
â
Things progressed in mostly the same way for the remainder of the week. He got up, went to school, stayed late in the lab working on his project for the internship interview, and collapsed into bed when he got home.Â
When he closed his eyes, he was back in that dream with you by his side.Â
He liked to make you laugh, and it didnât seem hard to do. You got a kick out of his shitty attitude for some reason, and you liked to listen to stories about his dumb friends. You seemed particularly fond of Kaminari, mentioning you knew someone that would probably like him. You seemed more morose than usual when you talked about your friend, and when he asked why, you just shrugged and said you hadnât seen him in a while.
âSo you arenât just a figment of my imagination?â Bakugou asked, folding his arms behind his head.
You shook your head, your hair brushing his chin as you laid on his chest. Heâd gotten used to the cuddling, and though he enjoyed it, heâd never mention that out loud.
âOf course Iâm not, Katsu.â Sighing, you tilted your head to look up at him. âMan, youâre taking way too long to figure this out.â
âYouâre not very forthcoming with information about yourself, idiot.â He grumbled, annoyed. âWhatâs your friendâs name, anyway?â
âShinsou Hitoshi.â You grinned, a faraway look in your eyes. âHeâs my best friend. I kind of miss him.â
âWhy donât you call him?â
âCanât. Itâs fine though.â You sat up further, hovering over him. âMaybe you could get him to meet Kaminari. He needs a little sunshine in his life. He used to work at that cat cafĂŠÂ over by the university. Bet heâs still there.â
âCat cafĂŠ?â Bakugou wracked his brain. âNext to that udon place?â
âThatâs the one. Heâs got purple hair, you literally canât miss him.âÂ
Bakugou snorted. He didnât give two shits about his blonde friend and his love life. But if this Shinsou guy knew you, maybe he could get some answers.Â
â
âSince when do you like cats?â Kaminari asked, falling into step beside him.
Bakugou was regretting his entire existence as he walked, wishing he didnât give enough of a shit to find out more about you. Kaminari had been chattering beside him non-stop the entire train ride over, wondering why Bakugou was insisting on visiting the cafĂŠ and why he had to be the one to accompany him.
âIâve always liked cats. Just shut up, dunceface.â Huffing, he shoved his hands in his pockets. He was unsure how he was even going to talk to this Shinsou guy, what he was going to say. âHi, you donât know me but I think Iâm having dreams about your friend?â
âMauhaus Cat CafĂŠ?â Kaminari giggled, breaking Bakugou out of his thoughts. âIf this place isnât full of hot goth boys I donât want any part of it.â
Rolling his eyes, Bakugou opened the door and let Kaminari walk in first. Standing behind the counter looking half asleep and thoroughly done with life stood a man with purple hair.Â
âOh, I think Iâve died and gone to heaven.â Kaminari stopped and stared, and Bakugou nearly walked into his back.
âOi, idiot, come on.â Grumbling about his friend under his breath, he pushed him further inside, neck craning back to read the neat chalkboard menu over the coffee machines.Â
Kaminari, on the other hand, shook his head and waltzed up to the counter, a bright smile on his face. âHey there, tall, dark, and handsome.â
Amethyst eyes gazed at Kaminari, his facial expression flat. âOh joy, a loud blonde.â
Bakugou snorted. âAre you Shinsou Hitoshi?â
The man stood up straighter and covered his nametag with his hand. âThat depends on whoâs asking.â
Kaminari, being Kaminari, grinned a little wider. âIâm Kaminari Denki, and I think I love you.â
Shinsou blinked at him, his eyes alight with amusement. âOh yeah?â Bakugou saw him glance down at the leather choker on Kaminariâs neck, before his eyes flicked back up to his face.
Theyâd known each other for two seconds and they were already eye fucking. Wonderful.
âTrust me on this, dude. You and I are going to get along great.â Kaminari turned to Bakugou. âWhy have you been hiding this gorgeous boy from me, Bakugou? I thought we were friends.â
âWeâre not. Now go away.â He pointed to a brindle colored cat sitting on a table on the far side of the room. âGo pet a cat or something.â
âOh! Look how pretty!â Kaminari wandered away, not before throwing Shinsou a wink over his shoulder and biting his lip in a way he probably thought was sultry.
Shinsou seemed to be eating it up, but he was a bit more subtle. Bakugou almost felt bad for the guy, before he remembered that he didnât care.
âHow do you know my name?â Shinsou asked, tearing his eyes away from Kaminari. âI donât think Iâve ever seen you here before.â
Nodding, he shoved his hands deeper in his pockets. âNo, weâve never met. A friend of yours told me about you, and I just...I wanted to ask you something.â Frowning, he pushed on, knowing how weird he was about to sound. âShe said you were her best friend.â
Shinsou snorted. âI donât really have any friends, man. Who was it?â
âThatâs just it...I donât know her name.â
âOkay, but she told you mine? That doesnât really add up.â Shinsouâs eyes narrowed. âWhat does she look like?â
Bakugou described you, cutting himself off when he noticed how pale Shinsou suddenly looked. The slight look of horror on his face turned to anger so fast that Bakugou got whiplash.
âDo you think this is funny or something, asshole?â Shinsouâs voice was low and dangerous. âGet the fuck out of my shop before I kick the shit out of you.â
âWhat? What the fuck is your problem?â Bakugou was always quick to anger, but he especially didnât like being threatened.Â
Kaminari must have sensed that things were about to go south, because he appeared at Bakugouâs side a moment later. âIs everything okay?â
âYou think this is some kind of joke? Like I donât miss her and think about her every day? Like I donât blame myself for what happened?â Shinsouâs deep voice cracked slightly at the end of his question, and Bakugou was horrified to see tears starting to gather in his eyes.
âWhat are you even talking about? Who is she?â He was starting to get really frustrated.
Shinsou moved to round the counter. âFuck you, man. Get the fuck-âÂ
âBakugou, who are you talking about?â Kaminari turned to Shinsou, his palm pressing gently to his chest to stop him from reaching Bakugou. âWhatâs going on?â
âYour friend here thinks itâs funny to come into my shop and rub my best friendâs death in my face.â
Bakugou choked on his own spit. âDeath?â
Kaminari looked between the two of them in confusion. âBakugou?â
He didnât want to do this in front of Kaminari, but he had no choice. âIâve been having dreams! Ever since we moved into the houseâŚâ Trailing off, he stared at Shinsou. âI didnât know she - how is this even possible?â
âSo, Shinsouâs best friend has been visiting your dreams, and sheâs...no longer with us. She told you about Shinsou, so you came here to find out more?â Kaminari summarized, letting his hand drop from Shinsouâs chest when he noticed he wasnât struggling anymore.
Bakugou just nodded, his fists clenched at his sides.Â
âWhat house?â Shinsou asked. âIs sheâŚâ
Bakugou told him the address and Shinsou practically crumpled in on himself, his breath coming out in short pants. Kaminari had enough sense to guide him over to a nearby table and sit him down on a chair. Bakugou was glad the shop was empty.
Somehow completely level headed in this brief moment of crisis, Kaminari went around the shop counter and came back with a cup of water for Shinsou. He then pushed Bakugou, who was still standing frozen in front of the register, into the chair across from Shinsou, and then pulled up his own chair. âShinsou, hey. Can you tell us about her?â
--
Heart pounding, Bakugou woke up in a dream.Â
This was different.
Instead of waking up to you lying beside him, looking disheveled but beautiful as you teased him and held the blankets over your naked chestâŚ
He was sweating, breath coming in short pants, his fingers tangled in someoneâs hair, wet heat surrounding his cock.
Bakugouâs eyes flew open, taking in the white ceiling of his bedroom. He let his gaze travel down, the dark comforter on his bed hiding the identity of the person between his legs.
He didnât need to see them to know who it was.
You hummed around him and his toes curled. He should definitely be freaking out right now, kicking you off of him and flying from the bed to the other side of the room, hiding his modesty as he screeched at you.
But then you did this thing with your tongue that he couldnât even begin to describe and his eyes rolled back. It had been a while, he reasoned. He was too preoccupied with school and moving and not sleeping right to take care of it himself.Â
Letting his fingers card through your hair, he tugged, reveling in the groan that left your throat and shot right through him. He rocked his hips in time with your bobbing mouth, biting down on his bottom lip to hold back his moans.
He felt himself getting close, eyes fluttering shut again as he let himself get lost in the moment. Later, he would contemplate how easily he accepted what you were doing, but for now, he was going to enjoy every second of it.
âY/NâŚâ He groaned, pushing his head back into the pillows.Â
All at once, your mouth was off of him, and he felt the blanket fly off of his body, exposing his hard and aching cock to the cool air.
âWhat!?â Your voice was wrecked, but he was too keyed up to pay much attention.
Popping his eyes open, he groaned and sat up on his elbows. âWhat the fuck, shitty woman? I was about to come.â
âHow do you know my name?â
Suddenly, everything came rushing back to him. He remembered where he was, who you were, what you were. âFuck. What the fuck?â
âLearn another word, Katsuki. Jesus Christ.â You were still kneeling between his legs, your hand resting on his thigh. âHow did you find out my name?â
Flopping back against the pillow again, he rubbed his hands tiredly over his face. âI met Shinsou today.â His dick was still so hard that it hurt, but he had a feeling you wouldnât be helping him take care of the problem anymore.
You were quiet, so he peeked through his fingers, frowning. You were crying silently, tears sliding down your cheeks. âHe told you?â
âWe donât have to talk about it if you donât want to.â He said finally, letting his hands drop from his face. He didnât know why he was being so nice. Usually heâd tell someone who cried in front of him to suck it up, but it felt wrong to give you a hard time. Sighing, he threw his arm out to the side. âCome here.â
You sniffled again, climbing over his leg and settling on the bed beside him, your head resting on his shoulder. He wrapped his arm around you. âIâm sorry, Katsuki.â
âFor what? Donât apologize.â He grunted. âBut later weâre going to have a conversation about what was going on when I got here.â
âThatâs the first time you were you during it, I think.â Your voice was rough, and you sniffled loudly when you were done speaking.
âWhat does that even mean?â His brow furrowed in confusion. âWait, thatâs happened more than once? What the hell?â
Giggling, you nodded. âWhat, do you think I just get naked and climb into bed with you every time?â He huffed, and you continued. âItâs like...itâs you of course, but itâs like all of a sudden something clicks.â You snapped your fingers. âIâm not sure if Iâm just tapping into your fantasies or whatâŚâ
He could feel the blush heating up his cheeks and he hated it, so he chose not to comment.Â
âUsually I come in and youâre waiting for me, we get naked, then we fuck, then we cuddle, and thatâs when you get here.â
âTch. No way. I donât cuddle.â Scoffing, he tightened his grip around you.Â
This time you snorted a laugh, your hand sliding over his stomach as you got more comfortable. âOh? You do with me, teddy bear.â
âShut the fuck up! Donât call me that.â He shivered. âThatâs the worst pet name Iâve ever heard.â
âIâll try to be more creative next time.â You shifted again, pulling the blanket over both of your legs. âAnd, if you donât cuddle, then what are we doing right now?â
âHaving a conversation.âÂ
âAbout?â You moved to look at him, raising your eyebrow.
Fighting hard not to smirk, he rolled his eyes. âNot cuddling.â
âYouâre impossible.â
âYouâre annoying.â He hissed when you pinched his side. âOw! What the hell?â
âShut up and go back to sleep, Katsu.â
--
Bakugou Katsuki did NOT ask for help. The word help was not in his vocabulary. He could do everything and figure everything out on his own, thank you. However, he thought maybe, just this once, he was in over his head.Â
He didnât know shit about ghosts or spirits or hauntings or whatever the fuck this was. Mina, as Kaminari had pointed out to him after theyâd left Mauhaus, was practically an expert. He was dreading the moment when she rubbed it in his face that she had been right about the house all along, but his annoyance over it paled in comparison to the need he had for a night of uninterrupted sleep.
Not that he minded, really, because he got to spend time with you.
The sudden affection that he had for you was unnerving. Because, besides the whole not asking for help thing, the other constant in his life was that Bakugou Katsuki did not catch feelings. Feelings were unnecessary. He hated them. He hated being fond of people, the weird ache in his chest made him want to puke. The only person he felt any kind of warmth for was Kirishima, and that was because he was his best friend. He tolerated everyone else to a degree, but he didnât feel anything for them.
But then there was you, who heâd known for an entire two weeks. (He wasnât even going to unpack the fact that you were literally haunting his dreams in which he was apparently fucking you.) Somehow, through the brief interactions youâd had, whether they were real or not, heâd managed to care about you. You were funny, and you didnât put up with his shit.
It would figure that the only girl heâd ever had feelings for was dead.
He had come to terms with that fact now. His next course of action was to find out why you were coming to him. Mina was the only one he knew who could help him find some answers. (He didnât really trust the internet.) The problem was getting her alone without the rest of the idiot brigade around. Kaminari knew, obviously, but he just wanted to talk to Mina.
His chance came on Saturday, when everyone came to his and Kirishimaâs house for the barbeque.Â
Bakugou was slicing vegetables in the kitchen when Mina came inside, offering to help. He grunted, pointing at a bowl of spinach. âFinish making the salad, raccoon eyes.âÂ
Mina rolled her eyes and stood beside him, taking the tomatoes heâd chopped and adding them to the bowl. âSo, howâs the house-â
âWhat do you know about ghosts?â He blurted. Well, that was one way to ask.
She stiffened beside him. âDid you see something?â
Huffing through his nose, he picked up a cucumber and began slicing it a little harder than necessary to mask his discomfort. âMaybe.â
âBakugou, what happened?â She grabbed his shirt sleeve, tugging on it. âIs it bad? Do we have to set up surveillance cameras or something?â
He snorted. âNo, this isnât a dumb horror movie.â Shrugging her off of his arm, he pushed the cucumbers towards her. âIâve been having dreams-â
âHow do you know itâs a ghost?â She interrupted, turning back to the salad.
Bakugou decided to be as vague as possible. âItâs the same dream every night, the same person. She never told me her name, but I was able to figure out who she is. She used to live here...â Swallowing thickly, he turned to look at her. âI just donât know why sheâs visiting me.â
âWell, most of the time ghosts are spirits that are still tied to this world in some way. People believe they have unfinished business, something they need to do before they can pass on.â Mina looked thoughtful for a moment. âMaybe she has regrets?â
Grunting, he went back to chopping. âI donât know, itâs weird. She said she picked me because she tried Kirishima and she couldnât reach him or whatever.â
âMaybe she thinks you're cute, Bakubabe.â Mina teased him.
âFuck you.â
âOkay, alright, sorry!â Mina held up her hands in surrender. âSo, sheâs here somewhere, huh? I wonder why she hasnât appeared to you outside of your dreams.â
âNo idea. I wish she would though, I havenât slept right since we moved in.â
âDo you know what happened to her?âÂ
Bakugou stopped chopping, thinking back to the other day at the cat cafe.
âI was working the late shift that night, and Y/N was home alone.â Shinsou rubbed his face, leaning back in his chair. âThere had been a bunch of break ins in the area, so I told her to lock the door and leave the light and the TV on in the living room, that way it looked like someone was up. They must have been watching the house though, because it didnât deter them.â
Bakugou swallowed thickly, his eyes glued to Shinsou as he stared down at the cup of water Kaminari had gotten him. He felt rage bubbling up in his chest, and he had to talk himself out of going to find whoever did this to you and making them pay.Â
âOh no, Shinsou, Iâm so sorry.â Kaminari put his hand on his shoulder. âDid they catch who did it?â
Nodding, Shinsou finally looked up, eyes meeting Bakugouâs. âIt was two guys. One of them turned themselves in, and the police were able to catch the other that way. They apparently had never agreed on killing anyone, they were just supposed to be looting. Not like they would have gotten a lot from us anyway, unless they had a thing for Siouxsie and the Banshees records and Funko Pops.â
âHow-â Bakugou said suddenly, before closing his mouth and shaking his head. He didnât really want to know.
âShot her.â Shinsou said stiffly.Â
âFuck.â Kaminari breathed.Â
âWhat does she say to you.â Bakugou blinked at the purple-haired man, realizing he was speaking to him.Â
âMostly she makes fun of me.â Crossing his arms over his chest, he sat back in the chair. âShe was telling me how she missed you, wanted me to introduce you to Pikachu over here.â He nodded his chin at Kaminari. âSaid you needed some sunshine or some shit.â
Snorting, Shinsouâs lip curled into a half smile. âSounds like her.â
âSo what now?â Kaminari asked. âWhy is she visiting you?â
âHell if I know. She mentioned this place and you and I kind of just wanted to see if I was making it all up in my head or something.â
âItâs kind of hard to believe. I donât really know what to make of it.â Rubbing his eyes tiredly, Shinsou sighed. âI know youâre telling me the truth, though. Sorry for yelling at you.â
âTch. Itâs fine.â Bakugou didnât blame the guy, honestly.Â
âI think you should talk to Mina,â Kaminari said suddenly. âShe knows a lot about this kind of stuff for some reason. She tried burning that sage, remember?â
âShe told me she didnât think it worked.â
âSage is used for cleansing. Itâs supposed to ward off evil. I donât think Y/N fits the description.â Shinsou hummed. âSheâs a soft hearted nerd.â
Mina gasped, eyes wide. âThatâs so awful. Thatâs why this place feels so sad.â She turned back to the salad in front of her. âWe should have a sĂŠance.â
Bakugou made a face, picturing that scene from Beetlejuice. âNo one is going to be singing that god damn Banana Boat song at my kitchen table, fuck that.â
Snorting, Mina rolled her eyes. âYou watch too many movies.âÂ
When the vegetables were chopped, he moved to the sink to wash his hands. âWhat will that do?â
âA sĂŠance? Itâs a way to communicate with the dead. Maybe we can get her to come forward and speak to us, we can try to find out what she wants.â
Bakugou couldnât explain the flash of panic that he felt suddenly. âIs that...going to get rid of her?â
His pink-haired friend blinked at him owlishly. âYou donât want her to go, do you?âÂ
He didnât really have an answer to that, his ears burning hot. He shifted uncomfortably and snapped his mouth closed.
âYou like her.âÂ
It was just a statement, and he couldnât form the words to deny it. His embarrassment turned quickly to fury when he saw the look of pity in her eyes. âDonât you dare.â
âOh, Katsuki.â She reached out to touch his shoulder and he jerked away. âYou canât-â
âDonât tell me what I can and canât fucking do.â He seethed. âAnd donât call me that.â
âSheâs dead, Bakugou.â
âYou think I donât know that already? Do I look stupid?â He was trying to keep from lashing out, his hands forming into fists at his side. He could feel himself shaking.
âWhat is going on here?â Kirishima asked from the doorway, brows furrowed. He looked between his two friends, arms crossed across his chest.
Bakugou shot Mina a pleading look. She quirked her brow in confusion, until she finally caught on. âYou didnât tell him? Bakugou, he lives here too, he has a right to know.â
âShut up! I know that! I just...havenât gotten around to it.â
âTell me what?â Kirishima looked even more confused.
Kaminari chose that moment to waltz into the kitchen, bypassing everyone and plucking a piece of cucumber from the salad on the counter. He shoved it in his mouth and chewed thoughtfully. Everyone watched him, Bakugou more wary than the rest, until he spun around and shot finger guns at Kirishima. âYour house is haunted, my friend.â
--
Bakugou opened the front door to see Shinsou standing on his front porch, looking like heâd rather be anywhere else.
The ash blonde shared the sentiment.
Mina was in the dining area, draping a black tablecloth over the table and setting up candles. Kaminari was bouncing nervously on the balls of his feet, relaxing infinitesimally when Shinsou walked in the room behind Bakugou.
âHey, Hitoshi.â
Oh, they were on a first name basis already.
It had been a week since the barbeque, and his forced confession to Kirishima about what had been going on since theyâd moved into the house.
Kirishima had taken the news way better than heâd expected.
âOh, youâve seen her too?â
âWhat?â Bakugou froze, his eyebrows disappearing into his hair.
âI mean, I keep seeing shit out of the corner of my eye, and I thought I was going crazy or something.â He shrugged, helping Sero set the plates on the table. âIâd blink and sheâd be gone. I guess I kind of got used to it after a while. I never felt scared or anything like that, and she never bothered me. It was like she was just watching.â
âShe thinks youâre nice,â Bakugou mumbled, slumping into a chair.
Kirishima chuckled. âI am nice, bro.â
The rest of the evening had consisted of everyone bothering him with questions, and Mina preparing everyone for tonightâs sĂŠance. Kaminari had insisted that Shinsou should participate, and Mina had agreed, saying it would help to have someone close to her in the room. She had decided to drop the subject of Bakugouâs other admission, the one only she had heard.
He was kind of in love with you.Â
It was selfish, wasnât it? You didnât belong here anymore, and he couldnât have a relationship with you. He would drive himself crazy if he tried to keep going the way he had been, running on little to no sleep and burying himself in his textbooks, spending his free time researching the paranormal and diving into the dark recesses of the web. When he caught himself on a questionable website that talked about resurrection and spells he knew heâd taken a turn down a road he didnât want to travel.Â
He wanted to go back in time, to meet you before your death. Maybe you would have dated him, and you wouldnât have lived in this house with Shinsou. You wouldnât have been here when those assholes broke in. Youâd still be alive.
Kirishimaâs warm hand resting on his shoulder shook him from his thoughts. âYou alright, man?â
He shrugged his friendâs hand away. âPeachy. Can we get this over with?â
Shinsou hummed in agreement. âIt feels really weird to be in this house with other peopleâs stuff.â He didnât need to mention how uncomfortable it felt to be in this place with everything that happened, but he didnât have to. It was written all over his face.
Mina was lighting candles and calling everyone to the table, her normally bright and cheery expression gone, replaced with a serious and forlorn look. Kaminari introduced Shinsou to all their friends as they all took their seats, Mina at one end of the table and Bakugou at the other.
âDid you bring something of hers?â Mina asked Shinsou.
The purple-haired man nodded, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a small battered book. âHer notebook. She carried it around with her and wrote down things to remember, stupid poems, little doodles.â He handed it to Kaminari, who passed it to Mina. âAlso, I have this photo, I donât know if it helps.â
He turned it to show it to Bakugou, and he felt his chest ache. You were smiling, wearing a ridiculous maidâs outfit, your hair frizzed out with a little white bonnet pinned to it. Shinsou stood beside you, wearing a plague doctorâs mask and a button up coat.Â
âHalloween a few years ago. She was Magenta from Rocky Horror, and I refused to wear fishnets and heels to be her Dr. Frank-N-Furter.â A small smile appeared on his face. âShe was a riot.â He leaned forward and placed the photo next to the notebook in the center of the table.
âThatâs perfect, Shinsou, thank you.â Mina said quietly. âOkay everyone, phones off. When youâre ready, take the hand of the person next to you. Itâs very important that we keep the circle closed until weâre done, so donât let go.â
Bakugou grumbled, switching his phone off. He rubbed his sweaty palms on the leg of his pants, and then held his hands out. Shinsou took his hand on his right, Kirishima on his left.
Mina situated the Ouija board in front of herself, and then took Sero and Kaminariâs hands in hers. âClose your eyes and clear your minds. We want to think about our purpose, of contacting Y/N. Iâll say an opening prayer and weâll wait. Iâll repeat it until we get an answer. Make sure you remember your questions for her.â
Trying to clear his mind and ignore how stupid he felt at that moment, Bakugou let out a breath and closed his eyes. He thought about contacting you this way, wondered if heâd be able to see you.
âTogether we ask the spirits this night, to send us only the blessed and bright, we claim protection for everyone here, and no evil beings can come near.â She took a deep breath and continued. âWe are reaching out to Y/N. Please join us in our circle tonight when youâre ready.â
Nothing happened for several minutes, so Mina repeated her greeting.Â
And thatâs when Bakugou felt it. It was like fingers on the back of his neck, blunt nails scraping over his skin and tickling him, warm breath on his ear. âY/N?â
He felt Kirishima tense beside him, a soft laugh leaving him. âIs that her?â
âWhatâs she doing?â Mina asked quietly.
âPlaying with my hair.â he audibly swallowed. âItâs kind of nice.â
On his other side, Shinsou jerked his arm. âShe just pinched me. Typical.â He snorted, chuckling fondly.
Kaminari squeaked, saying it felt like she kissed his cheek. Mina felt her squeeze her shoulder. Sero felt her tug on the ends of his hair.
Shinsou hummed. âShe probably thinks you need a haircut. She used to do that to me a lot, too.â
âY/N, are you with us?â Minaâs voice rang out into the room.
Bakugou opened his eyes, watching as Mina leaned over the board in front of her, a surprised expression on her face as the planchette began to wiggle.Â
âShe says yes.â Her head snapped up, smiling at all of them. âOkay, who has the first question?â
âIâll go!â Kirishima said cheerfully. Clearing his throat nervously, he smiled that shark toothed grin of his. âHey, Y/N. Uh, have you been hanging around and watching me work out?â
Scoffing, Bakugou turned his attention back to Mina. She watched the planchette move, snorting when it stopped moving. âShe said âsick gainsâ.âÂ
Kirishima blushed the color of his hair. âShe noticed!â
âShut up, shitty hair. Whoâs next?â Bakugou tried to tamp down the spike of jealousy he felt knowing you had been spying on his best friend.
âMy turn!â Kaminari grinned. âI was going to just feed you a pickup line, but Shinsou said no, so I just wanted to thank you for helping me find him. Heâs pretty great.â
The planchette wiggled again. âShe said ânotebookâ.â
Shinsou sighed. âShe wrote down pickup lines in it all the time. I think she wants you to look at them.â
âYes! Oh man, so cool. Thank you Y/N!â
âShe said âbe happyâ. Aw, thatâs so nice!â Mina looked at Shinsou. âYou want to go?â
Nodding, Shinsou closed his eyes. âDo you forgive me?â
ââNot your fault.ââ Mina read.
âBut it is! If I would have been home-â He stopped when the table shook slightly.Â
âShe moved it to the ânoâ, Shinsou. She doesnât blame you. I think thatâs a good sign you should stop blaming yourself.â
The purple-haired manâs shoulders slumped in defeat. He seemed to look a little less haunted, like he was finally going to accept it.
Sero cleared his throat. âHi Y/N, we donât know each other, but I wanted to say Iâm sorry for what happened to you. Iâve heard some nice things, I think you would have been a great addition to the squad.â
âIt saysâŚâ Mina took a minute to follow the rapidly moving heart shaped piece of wood. ââBeat you at Mario Kartâ.â
The whole table laughed, except for Bakugou. He was too busy thinking about his question, his gut wrenching and heart squeezing in his chest.Â
âBakugou?â
Clearing his throat, he opened his mouth to speak, but nothing would come out. He felt the hairs stand up on the back of his neck, and he knew it was because you were near. âWhy are you still here? Donât you want to move on?â He hated asking. He didnât want the answer.
He felt you move away, his body relaxing slightly, his eyes trained on the board. He couldnât read it from here, but he could see the planchette move.Â
ââIâm not ready.ââ
âWhy?â Bakugou heard himself asking.
The entire room was quiet, everyone waiting with bated breath.Â
ââIâm waiting for you, Katsu.ââ
#bakugou katsuki#bakugou katsuki x reader#bakugou katsuki smut#katsuki bakugou#katsuki bakugou x reader#bnha#bnha x reader#kingexpl0sionmurder writes#bnharem collab
455 notes
¡
View notes
Text
the stars know (you and i are meant to be)âladynoir
Summary: Between akumas and school, Ladybug and Chat Noir find some time in between to sit back, have a picnic, and stargaze. And perhaps learn a little more about each other.Â
Notes: happy birthday @edendaphne! your art was some of the first i saw when i joined the fandom and i love it sm (this oneshot is based off of this). i hope you have a great day <3Â
written for day 2: stargazing and day 17: future for @ladynoirjuly2020.
Her mother tells her that preparing a meal for someone is an intimate gesture.
Marinette begs to differ. Itâs just a meal, after all. There are three meals a day, and she finds it pointless to assign some sort of underlying worth to all of them.
But now, painstakingly arranging the bento boxes sheâd made for Chat Noir, she begrudgingly understands what her mother means. She wraps them in picnic cloth, shouldering her bag full of supplies, and then drops out from her balcony to meet Chat.
They find each other halfway; Ladybug spots a familiar streak of black darting between rooftops. She knows he sees her: he always does.
Sure enough, Chat Noir turns up behind her in the span of five seconds and shoots her his usual blinding grin. âGood evening, mâlady!â
His smile is contagious, and Ladybug doesnât even try to contain her own. âHungry?â she asks him as they start to move again, racing over buildings at a breakneck speed. âYou better not have eaten dinner before this, because I cooked a lot.â
Chat feigns offence. âI canât believe you would even suggest Iâd do such a thing. Iâd eat the food you cooked me even if itâs burnt and cold, you know that.â He pauses, a contemplative look crossing his face. âThough I am expecting some world class cooking.â
Ladybug thinks back to the five hours she spent cooking their dinner, and the careful arranging sheâd done of the bento boxes and the wide array of food sheâd made sure to cook. Itâs a fusion of both Japanese and Chinese cuisineâChatâs favourites. Preparing a meal for someone is an intimate gesture.
Perhaps her mother is right, but itâs still just an intimate gesture between friends. Yeah, thatâs what it is.
âWorld class cooking pales in comparison to mine,â Ladybug jokes, although she also feels obligated to add on, âdonât raise your expectations too high.â
âWith you, my expectations are always high.â
She shoves him just for that comment, inciting nothing but a slight falter in his movements and a large grin. With a shake of her head, Ladybug moves on, if only to hide her own smile.Â
***
They set up their picnic on top of a hill.
Itâs secluded, and thatâs the best part of the location. Ladybug unpacks her bag to start tugging out the blankets she packed: some to sit on, others to huddle under when the night starts getting chilly. Then, even more carefully, she begins to lay their dinner bit by bit in front of them, until she finally spreads the feast out in front of Chat.
His mouth drops open, and he does not even attempt to close it. Saucer-plate eyes blink at her.
âFor me?â Chat finally manages after at least thirty seconds of gaping. âI mean⌠you made all of this for me?â
Ladybug has to admit sheâs pleased by his reaction, and even more so pleased by the fact that their slightly rough journey hadnât ruined the aesthetic appeal of most of her dishes.
âWell, for me as well,â she teases, reaching over to tap on his bell.
Heâs undeterred. âThis is unbelievable,â he whispers, more to himself than her. âMâlady, I canât believe you made this to eat with me.â
Something about his tone tugs at her heart. In an attempt to snap him out of it, Ladybug points out, âItâs kitty themed.â
âI know.â His voice wobbles slightly. âAre those cat cookies supposed to be me?â
âYeah. They turned out kind of ugly, though.â
âNo, theyâre beautiful. I wish I could look like that.â
âChat, you donât have a nose in those cookies. You really donât.â
He sniffles once more, and Ladybug realizes belated that he has teared up. âChat,â she tries, this time in a gentler tone. âAre you⌠crying?â
He rubs his eyes rather violently. âNo.â
âKittyâŚâ
âFine, yes. Iâm just very happy. These are happy tears. Itâs okay.â With one last painful looking scrub over his face, Chat Noir lowers his hands. âYou can introduce the dishes and weâll eat.â
Knowing better to push, she obliges the request, even if Ladybug has her doubts on happy tears. Thereâs a certain melancholy in his words, the sort that carries an old sort of pain. So instead, sitting side by side, their knees touching and sitting just close enough that she feels the warmth radiating off him, Ladybug starts to name the dishes.
âThese are the appetizers,â she tells Chat, who listens attentively. âThose are pork potstickersâthey might not be as hot as they were before, though. That oneâs called⌠um, lang⌠liang ni?â The words donât sound like how her mother says them, but her Chinese is lacking in more ways than one and Ladybug canât remember the name of the dish for the life of her. âHonestly, I have no clue what itâs called. I think it roughly translates into cold noodles.â
Chat leans over to scrutinize the dish. âIt looks familiar.â
âThe noodles are store-bought, but I made the sauce. Thereâs carrots, beansprouts, and cucumbers. And those tofu things. Itâs also spicy, but I put the sauce in a container so if you canât handle spice, you donât need to add it.â
Never one to admit defeat, he folds his arms. âI can handle spicy food easily.â
âOkay, tough guy, Iâll take you up on that later. Anyway, I made us both bento boxes for the main meal, andâŚâ She opens the box, and Chatâs eyes practically bulge out of his head.
âCats?â he demands. âRice cats? Oh my god, Ladybug, youâre unbelievable.â
Cats, indeed. Sheâd spent an hour shaping them: sticky rice balls shaped into little kitten heads, with ears sticking out at the side. Thereâs one made from white rice and another from purple rice, and the faces are styled from carefully cut pieces of dried seaweed, then sprinkled with sesame seeds. Ladybugâs certain that beneath the suit, her hands still smell like the seasoning sheâd rolled the rice with because of the sheer amount of time she had spent on them.
âI made both Taiwanese fried chicken and teriyaki salmon for meat, then fried some vegetables. For health reasons. And kimchi, because we had some in our fridge and I thought, why not?â With that, she sets his bento box into his lap and gestures at the cookies. âDessert. And something else afterwards, if youâre still hungry.â
âSomething afterwardsâŚ?â
âYouâll see later,â she mumbles. âAnyway, dig in before it gets cold.â
Ladybugâs never been that great at accepting compliments, and Chat doesnât lay off on them today either. He picks up the chopsticks with care and carefully picks up a piece of Taiwanese fried chicken. He pops it into his mouth, chews thoughtfully, then swallows.
Ladybug is never not in awe of how Chatâs eyes can literally light up.
âYou werenât lying,â he gushes. âThis is world class cooking.â
âYouâre laying it on a little too thick there,â she laughs.
âI speak only the truth, mâlady. This is amazing. Just like you.â
âChatâŚâ
âOkay, okay!â Heâs still smiling as he moves to the rice ball. âI almost donât want to eat them. Theyâre too perfect.â
Ladybug reaches over with her own chopsticks, stabbing one of his rice balls to split it in half, also tearing off one of the seaweed-eyes in the process. âThere you go,â she declares sagely. âReady to eat.â
Chatâs mouth drops open. âYou didnât.â
âI did.â
âI-I didnât even get a picture!â
Ladybug pats his back. âLife is full of disappointments, isnât it, chaton?â
He stabs her rice ball just for the hell of it before returning to his meal.
***
By the time she and Chat have practically cleaned out all the food (how heâd eaten nine cookies after the meal is beyond Ladybug), sheâs so full that any slight movement hurts.
âOh my god,â Chat is saying, tilting his head back. âI donât think Iâve eaten so much for years.â
âI feel like Iâm going to die,â Ladybug agrees. Sheâs lying back on the picnic blanket, staring at the sky. The sun had set twenty minutes ago, but traces of its light still peek out at the edge of the horizon, dyeing the sky a lovely indigo colour. Only the brightest stars are visible right now, but the others start to blink into existence one by one as day rests and night awakens.
âI feel like Iâm going to die too.â He props his chin on his hand. âBut itâs the good sort of dying. How privileged I am to be able to die next to you.â
Laughing hurts, but she canât help but do so anyway. âDrama queen.â
He bats his eyelashes at her. âOnly for you, Bugaboo.â
Ladybug wrinkles her nose at him in mock disgust, but a laugh is threatening to spill yet again and sheâs not in the mood for another stomachache. Instead, she turns her attention back to the stars. The breeze that breathes over them is soothing.
They donât do much for the next couple of minutes, simply gazing at the stars, wrapped up in a thick blanket of companionable silence. Itâs easy like this, next to Chat Noir: Ladybug doesnât have to read into these gaps of quiet, instead settling into themâbecause with him, theyâre simply natural.
When the dark settles in completely and the sky alights into a patchwork of stars, Chat speaks up.
âLadybug,â he says quietly.
She doesnât turn away from the sky. âMm.â
âIsnât it funny that weâre here because of Hawkmoth?â
She pauses her stargazing to look at her partner instead. âWhat do you mean?â
Chat gives a little shrug, slightly sheepish. âIf this⌠if none of this happened, or if Master Fu ended up choosing somebody else, or a million other possibilities, would we have met? Maybe weâve passed each other on the street a thousand times and never knew who the other was. That thought has always bothered me, but Iâm just⌠Iâm just so thankful right now I can sit with you like this, even with the masks between us. Iâm thankful that every time I transform, I know that Iâll see you again. I hate Hawkmoth as much as any other Parisian, but perhaps I have him to thank, for letting me meet you like this. And I hope that no matter what my future will bring, youâll still be there in it.â
Ladybug can handle the flirtatious remarks, the casual confessions he peppers her with. But thisâthis is much more intimate, something she canât help but cradle close to her heart. âChatââ
âI know you donât feel the same,â he replies. âAnd thatâs okay. But for so long, no oneâs really cared about me like you have, mâlady, and you mean everything to me and I hope you know that.â
Words evade her for a couple of moments. Then Ladybug extends her hand to him, and Chatâs fingers slip around hers, interlocking. It feels rightâit always feels right with him.
âMe too, chaton,â she whispers into the sky. âIâm so glad I met you, and I hope that youâll be there too, in my future.â
She can see his smile in her periphery.
***
Her mother tells her that preparing a meal for someone is an intimate gesture.
Ladybug is inclined to agree, but she thinks that sharing that meal together (and what happens afterwards) is what really makes it so.
Notes: Fics masterlist here!Â
#miraculous ladybug#ladybug#chat noir#marinette#adrien agreste#fluff#ladynoir#mlb fic#my writing#happy birthday eden! i could go on forever abt how i love ur art but uh just know that u r honestly amazing <3
502 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Blazing Blue part 2
Chapter 2: So, itâs not a play date?
Pigsy was closing up shop when MK stuck his head around the door sheepishly.
âThere you are! I was getting worried, did things with Monkey King run late or something?â he asked gruffly as he put away the last of the cooking pots for the day.
âWell, noâŚbut I got held up by somethingâŚhey do we have any leftover noodles?â MK asked trying his best to be nonchalant, Pigsy glanced at him and gestured to the fridge.
âI know how hungry you get after your training sessionsâ Pigsy exclaimed, and raised an eyebrow at MK who was smiling a bit too broadly and lookingâŚtwitchy which was never a good sign. âOk what is it?â he sighed.
âWell⌠I have a someone who needs to crash somewhere for a while so I was hopingâŚjust for tonight?â MK said ever so sweetly and Pigsy face palmed.
âOk I really donât want to ask but I feel I need to, who is it?â
ââŚRed Son?â
Pigsy stared at him, gave a growl of frustration before rubbing the bridge of his snout to try and elevate the stress headache he can already feel coming on.
âKidâŚtimes like this I really wish this wasnât based on a childrenâs cartoon, because what I really want to say to that is not allowed for a kid audience!â
âOh, but this is a fanfic written by an adult, who really needs to get out more.â MK offered.
âIt is? Oh goodâ Pigsy took a deep breath and then said as calmly as possible âFuck no!â
âComâon, heâs is in a bit of a rough spot and needs somewhere to stay! Weâre even truce buddies!â
âI never agreed to that term!â Red Son called from outside, MK reached out the door and dragged him in.
âHeâs a demon? He is the son of one of your enemies? He tried to turn you into ash countless times? Need I continue to list reason why this is a bad idea??!â Pigsy shouted angrily.
âLook, I know where Iâm not wanted, I shall take my leave!â Red Son growled and began to walk back out when MK grabbed his sleeve. âThis is pointless heâs isnât going to let me stay!â
âDamn right Iâm not!â Pigsy retorted.
âLast time I checked I own the apartment above the noodle shop so reallyâŚâ MK said slyly and Pigsy put a hand in front of his face.
âI rent it to you, so donât even give me that nonsense that you have a say!â
âUGH fine!��� MK growled and lead Red Son out of the Noodle shop, only for him to drag him behind the alleyway and use his staff to leap up to his apartment window, gesturing for Red Son to follow.
âYouâre seriously going behind your friendâs back for me?â Red Son asked as he leapt up and through the window. MK walked in and started to tidy up the apartment to a more acceptable level of messy as Red Son looked around, last time he was in here he had burnt a lot of stuff. MK must have had to replace many belongings⌠so why was he this willing to help him?
âPigsy just needs time to get to know youâ MK explained as he got out a spare blanket and laid it out on the sofa. âUmmâŚis this, okay? I mean Iâve only got the one bedâŚâ
âI may be a demon but even I have good manners when it comes to being a guestâ Red Son declared loftily, besides he thought to himself as he sat down, Iâve been sleeping on the floor of our destroyed home for the last few weeks. This is heaven compared to that.
âDonât worry weâll find you somewhere tomorrowâ MK said as he took off his jacket to get ready for bed and noticed that Red Son had not moved. âUmmâŚwanna take off your coat and get comfortable?â
Red Son gripped his coat and glanced away.
âKind of hard to get comfortable in the home of an enemyâŚâ he muttered.
âNow none of that! Remember we are Truce Buddies, Iâm not so underhanded that Iâd attack you in your sleepâ MK declared confidently.
He might though MK suddenly thought to himself as it dawned on him that this could go wrong very quickly.
âLook, do you demons have anything to âŚI donât know swear by? Because Iâve just realised this might be a long con or something to lure me into a false sense of security.â MK asked, Red Son sighed and looked up at him.
âIt took you this long to think of that scenario? Noodle Boy are you really that naĂŻve?â he demanded angrily but stood up anyway, âNormally I would have sworn on my family name butâŚgiven certain circumstances thatâs not an option. So, Iâll swear on my flame that I will not do anything to intentionally endanger you or your friends so long as you swear on The Monkey Staff that you do the same!â he held out his hand and a small fire ball appeared and held out the other to shake with, MK took out his staff and took Red Sonâs hand and shook it in agreement.
âRight, we are officially Truce Buddies!â MK beamed happily.
âI didnât agree to that name!â Red Son snapped.
 The next morning Tang walked in to grab his noodles for lunch, Pigsy was dicing up the vegetables to make the first batch for the day but had a fire extinguisher strapped to his back âŚand Red Son was sitting at a table looking grumpier than usual and also that he looked like he had fought a car wash and lost.
âOk I feel like I missed something?â Tang declared.
âMK thought it would be a brilliant idea to sneak Demon Boy in for a sleep over, but didnât take into consideration that fire alarms exist!â Pigsy exclaimed angrily âNow MK is on kitchen clean up duty for eternity for going behind my back and NEARLY SETTING FIRE TO MY BUILDING!!â
âIn my defenceâ Red Son announced âI only sneezed.â
âI ainât taking any chances Demon boy! You try anything and Iâmma hosing you down!â
Tang sat down keeping Red Son in his peripherals and saw MK mopping the floor with an embarrassed look of defeat on his face.
âSo, just to acknowledge the elephant in the roomâŚwhy is Red Son here?â he asked gently.
âBecause MK wanted a pet!â
âRED SON IS NO ONEâS PET!â Red Son shouted flaring up as he did so and got a face full of extinguisher foam in his face for his troubles. âWILL YOU STOP THAT??!â
âOkayâŚand the real reason MK?â Tang inquired as MK came out to mop up the foam for the third time that morning.
âWe kind of have a Truce going on.â He said simply.
âThat seemsâŚfair I guess?â
âYeah, well he can go home now cos I donât want him here disturbing my business!â Pigsy growled and Red Son suddenly hunched over and glared at the wall angrily.
âIf this is how you treat your patrons then maybe Iâm not the problem!â he growled under this breath. Pigsy gave him a look and then turned back to his stove, he tried to turn it on butâŚnothing. He tried again and again for a few minutes but still nothing happened.
âComâon! Comâon you piece of junk!â Pigsy muttered under his breath.
âI keep telling you need a new stoveâ Tang exclaimed.
âLast time I checked they donât give them out for free! The freaking lighters are dead Iâll have toâŚâ Pigsy said but stopped as a small fire ball flit past both of them and lit the stove top. They both spun around to see Red Son putting his hand down.
âUhmâŚthanks?â
âDonât read too much into it, Iâm just hungryâ he said quietly.
Pigsy shrugged and got to work and soon he brought out two bowls of noodle soup and placed one of them gingerly near Red Son, who took it and ate it quietly. After a few minutes Pigsy looked up to see Red Son smiling softly.
âWhat are you so happy about?â he demanded gruffly.
âFamily recipe?â Red Son asked.
âHanded down through the generations. Why?â Pigsy replied cautiously.
âThey remind me of this noodle stand I used to go to a lot when I was a child, it was my favourite place to eat back then. I suppose the taste makes me nostalgicâ Red Son explained, Pigsy looked at him warily and then back at his photo wall.
âPull the other one kid, my family started this business on a noodle stand but that belong to my great, great grandfather. Youâre not even old enough to be around when this shop opened!â
âIâm a lot older than I look, donât forget demons count their lifespans in decades not yearsâŚin fact if I remember correctly back then photographs were only just becoming a thing and I was there when they took the photo. The guy looked proud as anything of his little noodle stallâ
Pigsy spun around and scanned his photo wall, and sure enough there was the photo that was handed down along with the recipes. It was tattered and faded over the years but it still showed the look of absolute pride that Noodle chief had of his livelihood not knowing of what a family business he was about to create. And in the background was a kid with flaming spikey hair sitting at the stall while holding a bowl.
âWaitâŚthatâs you?!â
âWhy would I lie about that?â
âAnd the flavour just as good as Great, Great Grand pappyâs?â
âEven better Iâd sayâ
Tang slammed down his bowl and ran up to Red Son.
âWAIT A SECOND!â He cried in ecstatic glee âYouâre immortal??!â
âNoâŚdemons can age and die we just live longer. Think of it as reverse dog yearsâ Red Son said a bit put off by this sudden attention of the quiet book worm.
âThen youâve must have seen a lot in your time!â Tang squealed âI bet youâve even met some of the other legends throughout the ages!â
Red Son gave a cocky smile and gestured confidently.
âWhy yes, I have, though Iâve never spoke to them I have seen many historical figures come and go not to mention the rise and fall of emperors and kings, to be honest it gets a bit boring after a while!â he declared smugly, now enjoying the fact that Tang was practically frothing at the mouth at the idea of questioning a being that probably lived through most of his text books.
âHave you met any of the sagesâŚI mean besides Monkey King?â Tang asked eagerly Red Sonâs cocky smile evaporated for a second and his hand wandered up to his neck before shrugging.
âI guess so, but I was very little when that happenedâŚâ he said dismissively.
âWhat were they like?â Tang kept on.
â⌠âŚscaryâ Red Son whispered. âI remember them being very scary.â
âPardon? I didnât quite catch that?â
âThey were pompous jerks who picked on a little kid, whose only crime was being born okay??â he snapped angrily and stood up. MK who had been watching this from the kitchen walked up quickly to the angry demon before Pigsy had to get the fire extinguisher again.
âOk maybe we should talk to Sandy about that problem now hey? Pigsy? can I take off now?â the three looked up at Pigsy who was still standing there with a look of blissful glee.
âGood as Great, Great Grand pappyâsâ he sighed happily before snapping out of it. âUh yeah sure seeing as Demon boy didnât burn down my shop and helped out a little, I guess I can be lenientâŚbut donât try anything like this again got it??!â
MK saluted and Red Son wiped off the last of the foam from his hair as they left.
âSo now what?â Red Son asked.
âWe see if Sandy has a spare bed for youâŚhey were you serious about Pigsyâs family stall thing?â
âLike I said I had no need to lie about it.â
âAnd youâre seriously likeâŚreally, really old?â
âIâm still a child compared to others of my kind but yesâ
âWhy do you look human?â
âWhatâs with all the questions?â
âItâs just, except for your mom and you every other demon I met lookedâŚI donât know weird.â
âAnd seriously how often do we get to question a person like you? Itâs like interviewing a keshin!â Tang interjected as he walked in between them causing both boys to leap out of their skins and glare at him.
âYou will have to excuse me if I donât want to expose all my family secrets in one sitting with the people who are considered my enemies!â Red Son growled; MK opened his mouth but before he could say anything Red Son held up a hand to him. âYes, yes âTruce Buddiesâ I know but just because I am on that agreement doesnât mean my family is!â
âSo, letâs hope we donât run into Demon Bull King huh?â Tang declared. âBecause that would be super awkward for all parties, wouldnât it?â
âTrust me I doubt my father even noticesâŚand wasnât the whole point of this âTruce Buddiesâ thing was to FORGET about my family and your mentor, to just enjoy the day, have fun or whatever happy go lucky idea you suggested?!â Red Son exclaimed angrily âQuizzing me on my family history seems to be a bit off the mark wouldnât you say?â
âOh right, rightâ MK mumbled and rubbed the back of his head.
âWaitâŚyou two agreed to a play date?â Tang asked.
âITS NOT A PLAY DATE!â Â both boys screamed in horror.
As they headed to Sandyâs ship MK was on his phone texting Mai.
âOkay so Mai knows whatâs going on and sheâs going to meet us at Sandyâs. Also, sheâs bringing snacks and her favourite video games so she can ⌠âShow red boy how to have a good time, hero styleââŚâ he said as he read the text out. Red Son gave a weary sigh remembering that massive hero speech she had given him while they were getting the peach of immortality. Then to hint at his father with all the subtly of a cannon launched brick through a glass window that he had done âGood hero workâ âŚit took him forever to get over that humiliation.
As he contemplated the fact, he now has to endure her company and she probably will take this âTruce Buddiesâ agreement as a sign that he is going to become a hero and wonât shut up about it, his train of thought was destroyed as something smacked him on the back sending him stumbling and nearly hitting the pavement.
âHEY!â he shouted looked back, fire ball in hand ready to roast whoever responsible. âHOW DARE YOU TRY TO TRIP UP RED SON??!â but no one was there to enact his rage on.
âYou okay Red?â Tang asked.
ââŚfine Iâm fineâŚmust have tripped or somethingâŚâ he growled. As they walked on, they didnât see the shadows following them purple eyes grinning in the darkness.
âThis got a lot more funâŚâ Macaque sniggered.
9 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Possible prompt if youâre interested could be Declan finally seeing one of the portraits Jordan does of him! Alternatively, jordeclan moving in together and creating a space where neither of them has to hide themself in an attic
i canât resist a moving in fic and iâm sorry this took so long
-
Itâs late afternoon when the final box is removed from the moving van, and just for a moment, the excitement is overshadowed by the overwhelming task of unpacking that lies ahead.
Boxes, boxes, everywhere. Declan closes the front door and follows a trail of them to the bedroom where he finds Jordan, curled up on top of the bed theyâve not long finished making. Her eyes are shut, her breathing even, but Declan isnât fooled.
He crosses his arms and leans nonchalantly against the doorframe. âFaker.â
Jordan affects a snore which makes Declan laugh, and she opens an eye, that wicked grin that stole his heart spreading across her face. She pats the empty space beside her. âYou know you want to.â
He really, really does. He kicks off his shoes and crawls up beside her, his feet instantly grateful for the reprieve. He groans happily, sinking his face into the softest pillow in the world. He feels Jordan press her face into his arm and turns his head, and for a moment they just watch each other.
âWe have so much unpacking to do,â Declan finally says.
Jordan nods. âWe do. Donât worry, itâs not going anywhere.â She lifts Declanâs arm and tucks herself underneath, then kisses his collarbone.
He sighs, happily resigned to his fate. The house is still a mess of boxes, they need some more furniture, and the whole thing is still too new and alien for it to quite feel like home. But with Jordan in his arms, nodding off to sleep in the bed they now share in the place thatâs just theirs, itâs the closest to home Declanâs ever felt.
-
âWhat do you think?â
âItâs hideous.â
âIsnât it?â Jordan says dreamily. âSit on it.â
Declan eyes the armchair dubiously. Itâs some kind of paisley print in the most garish of colour schemes; bright pink and orange, smatterings of yellow and turquoise. âIt wonât go with the rest of the living room furniture,â he tries.
âYour doubts are duly noted,â Jordan says sagely. âSit.â
â...This feels like a trap.â
âSit.â
Declan sits.
Itâs the most comfortable chair heâs ever had the pleasure of sitting on, and he does everything he can not to let his face give that fact away. He shrugs. âItâs alright.â
Jordan grins the grin of the triumphant, and Declan knows theyâre getting it.
He tries to imagine it in their space, and suddenly finds that he can. He can picture where it will go; at an angle, equidistant from the fireplace and the TV. He can picture them in the winter, him and Jordan cuddled up together, blanket tossed over them, snow falling outside, the light of the fire covering the whole room in a cozy glow.
He thinks he might be going soft, and he thinks that might be okay.
âI told you weâd find something in a thrift store,â Jordan says, her fingers twined through his as she leads him to the checkout counter.
He pulls her hand to his mouth, kisses it gently. âSo you did.â
-
The furniture is pulled back from the walls and newspaper covers the floor as Jordan and Declan stand, paint rollers in hand, transforming their bedroom walls from a bland and safe off-white to a lovely deep forest-green.
Jordanâs phone is playing music through wireless speakers, a playlist that seems to jump from Rihanna to Metallica to Taylor Swift to Arcade Fire to some K-pop band Declan doesnât know the name of, and so on, in no discernable pattern that he can follow.
âWhat playlist is this?â
Jordan smiles wryly. âItâs all songs that Hennessy hates.â
Declan thinks about that, and about all the canvases in the spare room that Jordan has set up as her art studio, original pieces that she started and then aborted.
âIs there still a part of you,â he says carefully, âthat thinks everything you like, or create, or choose, is really just some facet of Hennessyâs personality and not truly your own?â
Jordanâs expression hardens, and he knows heâs hit a nerve. âThat depends,â she says evenly. âIs there still a part of you that thinks this is doomed? You and me?â
Itâs Declanâs turn for a wry smile. âTouchĂŠ.â
Their love story is a unique one, and Declan canât deny heâs had his moments of thinking that itâs all going to end in flames. But through it all he also knows that heâd still be here, even if they were heading towards their inevitable end. He wants this, for as long as he can have it.
Itâs hard to stop constantly thinking about worst case scenarios, because itâs so ingrained in Declan to do just that. But Jordan quiets that part of his brain with a touch, or even a look. Just being in her presence is a balm to his heart and his mind.
Theyâre happy. And maybe theyâll be okay. Whoâs to say?
âFor the record,â he says at last, âI donât think this is doomed.â
âNo?â
He shakes his head. âNo. And also, you are your own person, independent of Hennessy.â
âYou think?â
âI know.â
Jordan puts down her roller, and cups Declanâs face, bringing it down to hers as she kisses him. Sheâs probably getting paint on his face, but he doesnât care; not now, not ever.
âFor what itâs worth, you are the best choice I ever made,â she says fiercely, her forehead pressed to his.
He kisses her again, soft. âItâs worth everything.â
-
âWhen are you going to put your paintings up?â
Itâs a fair question. Theyâve been here almost four months now, and everything from Declanâs attic in the D.C. house is still leaning up against the wall in Jordanâs art studio, covered over.
âThereâs no attic here.â
âHa, ha,â Jordan says sarcastically.
The truth is, he doesnât know quite why he hasnât gotten around to it. At first it was for practical reasons; they had painting and other repair work to do in several rooms, so it made sense to wait until that was all finished.
But it is finished now, and it has been for weeks, and other art pieces and photographs have gone up; some of it Jordanâs own work, some that she bought (or stole) once upon a time, some that they bought together. But nothing from his own collection, nothing that he had kept locked up for his eyes only until Jordan had shown up and gently prised the key from his hand.
His silence drags for so long that Jordan drops the sarcasm. She puts her hand on his chest. âThis is our place. Yours and mine. You donât have to hide here.â
Because he has been hiding away, for years, so much so that itâs habit more than anything that seemingly forbade him from doing anything that wasnât cookie-cutter.
But Jordan sees him, she knows him; the real him behind the slick, designer veneer, and thatâs the part she loves.
The part that wears fancy shoes.
âCome on, then,â he says, taking her hand. âYou can help me decide where they should go.â
âIâm so glad you said that because actually I already have some ideas,â she says, and that's how they spend the afternoon.
They take Declan out of the attic, one piece at a time.
-
Itâs quiet when Declan gets home. He takes his shoes off by the door and hangs his coat up, then makes his way through the house, peeking in each of the rooms in search of Jordan.
Sheâs not in the living room, where Declanâs favourite hideous armchair now lives. Matthew fell asleep in it on New Yearâs Eve, and Ronan drew a monocle and handlebar moustache on his face. It had been a quiet one; theyâd played games most of the evening, almost all of which were won by Adam, and at midnight Ronan and Hennessy had been in charge of the dream fireworks they set off outside.
The kitchen is also empty when Declan scans it, his eyes lingering on the slight chip in one of the floorboards from where Jordan had dropped the admittedly ridiculously heavy cast-iron skillet when they were unpacking. He remembers accidentally flipping a pancake right out of the pan and onto the burner. He remembers burnt toast and spilt coffee and broken crockery, and various other messes, but most of all he remembers the laughter that went along with all of it. The dancing in the kitchen at 2am, the doing the dishes in companionable silence, the domesticity in helping each other prepare a meal.
These are the things Declan now thinks about when he thinks about the concept of home. Maybe itâs a place where the good memories you make outweigh the ones that hurt. Maybe home is what you make of it, the stamp you put on it to make it your own. Maybe home is a person.Â
Maybe itâs a combination of all of those things.
Declan finds Jordan, inevitably, in her studio. She has headphones on which explains the quiet, and sheâs working on a painting, the canvas almost as tall as she is. Thereâs no reference that Declan can see, and itâs not a copy. Sheâs painting just for the sake of it, a complete original.
He moves carefully around until heâs in Jordanâs eyeline, and the laser focus in her eyes shifts to a smile of delight when she spots him. Thereâs paint splattered on her overalls, specks of it on her face and in her hair, but she never looks more radiant than when she looks at Declan like this.
âYouâre home!â she exclaims, pulling her headphones down.
âI am,â he agrees, warmth settling in his chest.
âIâd kiss you but Iâm all painty.â
âI donât care,â Declan says, and he closes the gap between them, sweeping her up into his arms as he kisses her, swallowing up her delighted little âoh!â
âYouâre in a good mood,â she says with a laugh when he puts her down.
âJust happy to be home.â Itâs so strange to finally be able to say that, and to really mean it. Heâs home with Jordan, where he belongs. âYou about ready to take a break? I was going to make coffee.â
âIâll be out in a minute. Make me a latte?â
Declan smiles. âFor you? Anything.â
63 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Across from her, Harryâs eyes glittered dangerously. He looked tired but wild, like there was something lurking under his skin that only revealed itself in the dark. Â
It was at that moment that she realized how little she knew him. Â
âI remember waking up on that day, the day of your birthday,â Harry said, still cast in darkness. âI remember seeing the tattoo for the first time. I was terrified and angry, but I wonderedâŚwhat if? What if we didnât deny the bond?â
Lifelong enemies Allie and Harry are devastated when they learn they are soulmates, so they form a pact to never act on their bond. Unfortunately, fate has other plans for them.
[read on ao3 here]
âDo you want to know your fate?â
Allie watched the old man place a crystal ball on the table in front of him. The bauble was unassuming and slightly dirty. Honestly, Allie wouldnât have been surprised if it were made of plastic. It, like everything else in the cluttered store, looked cheap and fake. But then again, what did she know about the world of psychics? Thatâs why she was here, after all: she wanted answers about her future.
It was the day before Allieâs thirteenth birthday, and she was at a fortunetellerâs shop. Her friend Becca had insisted they come here to celebrate her impending soulmate reveal. Perhaps, Becca said, they could get a little insight into who she would be paired with. Â
Allieâs world revolved around soulmates. When two people were ideally matched, an unbreakable soul bond tied the pair together. And two rules applied to all soulmates:
First, the bond was manifested in a tattoo. Everybody had their partnerâs name written on their body somewhere. These tattoos didnât require needles or ink; they showed up on their own, as if by magic.
Second, the tattooed names didnât appear until the thirteenth birthday of the younger person in each couple. On that day, both soulmates would wake up to find themselves marked with their other halfâs name. Â
Assuming Allieâs soulmate was older than she was, there was only one day left until she learned who she was bonded to. Â
Allie gazed at the crystal ball. Behind the fortuneteller, a pink neon sign buzzed an electric tune. The lights cast a dim glow throughout the small store. Â
The psychic seemed over-the-top to her, not that she would ever tell Becca that. The man sitting across from her seemed more like a crackpot than a sage. His greasy hair hung in his face, so long that it nearly obscured his eyes. He reeked of licorice and burnt lavender. But they had already paid the man his fee, so they might as well hear what predictions he could conjure up for them.
âDo you want to know your fate?â he repeated. âOnce you learn it, you canât go back.â
âYes,â Allie said. âIâm ready.â
The fortuneteller muttered a few unintelligible words and stared deeply into the crystal ball. âHmm...itâs foggy, but some images are starting to come into focus. Ah, yes. I can see it now.â
To Allie, the crystal ball looked exactly as it did before. Â
âI see money stained with blood. Tears and white bedsheets. Two bodies, submerged in water. A cellphone is ringing, but no one is picking up.â
âOkay,â Allie tried to figure out how to respond to this prophecy. She wasnât sure what she had been expecting, but she certainly hadnât thought he would list such unpleasant images. âBut what does that mean?â
âThese images foretell rejection and denial. You will learn who your soulmate is tomorrow, but you will be unhappy when you learn who you have been paired with. This bond will confuse you and bring you unhappiness. Yes, I definitely sense rejection and denial.â
Allie was stunned. âDo you see anything else? Like, happiness and love, maybe?â
âI cannot see specifics,â he responded with contempt. âThat is not how my gift works.â
Of course the fraud fortuneteller wouldnât be able to see specifics. She had shelled out good money for him to ruin her day. She protested, âButââ
The man cut her off with a dismissive wave. âDo not disrespect my craft. Just because you demand answers of me doesnât mean that Iâll give them to you. I only see what the universe shows me.â
Allie glanced back at the crystal ball, which was still maddeningly clear. There were no bloodied dollar bills, no ringing cellphones. The fortuneteller could have invented any story he wanted. He could have reported that he had seen her in a happy relationship and with a successful career. And yet he deliberately chose to give her a bad fortune. Â
âYou must see something good in the crystal ball, right?â Becca murmured. She had been quietly listening in on the conversation between Allie and the psychic for the last fifteen minutes, mostly content to observe. âI mean, it canât all be bad.â
âActually, it can,â the man snapped. âI do not control your future. I merely pass on the messages that the universe sends me.â
âSo youâre saying that rejection is my fate, and thereâs nothing I can do to change that?â Allie said.
The man nodded eagerly, as if glad that she was finally catching on. âPrecisely.â
âAnd why should I believe that?â Allie usually wasnât so confrontational, especially with adults, but this fortuneteller was an exception. What did he know about her soulmate? Nothing.
The man scrutinized her frowning face. His lips went thin with irritation. âI think we are done here. Iâve told you what I saw. Itâs not my problem if you donât like the truth.â
Allie nearly scoffed. He read tea leaves and tarot cards for a living. He probably got pleasure out of ruining his customersâ days. Staring into a crystal ball and mumbling about dark visions wasnât the truth, it was a cruel joke.
At least, she hoped it was a joke. There was a part of her (a part she tried to ignore) that worried that his predictions might come to pass. She pictured the images the man had mentionedâblood, tears, bodies in waterâand she saw death. She shivered at the thought.
âThanks for the crystal ball reading,â Becca cut in before Allie could offend the fortuneteller even more. âWell, we should probably go. My momâs waiting for us outside.â
The fortuneteller wasnât even listening. His attention had strayed to a stained, crumpled box of cigarettes that sat by his side. He picked one cigarette from the pack and sparked it with a pink lighter from his pocket.
Allie felt anger on her tongue, ready to be sharpened into spiteful words, but she could see that Becca was anxious to leave. She smothered her fury for her friendâs sake. âYeah, thanks for the fortune.â
She stood up and walked out of the store with Becca. As the wooden door swung shut behind her, she turned around to give the fortuneteller one last glance. Thick smoke swirled around his head. His eyes were closed as if he had already forgotten that they were there. Â
What did a man like that know about her fate?
+
The next day, Allie woke up at five in the morning. She was too giddy to go back to sleep. Despite how horribly the visit to the fortuneteller had gone, she was still excited by the potential of finding out who she was bonded to. Sheâd been waiting her entire life to see her soulmateâs name tattooed on her. Â
She checked her wrists, a common spot for soulmate marks. They were blank. Her arms and legs, too, were bare. In fact, every visible inch of skin was unmarked.
Donât worry, she reminded herself. Itâs probably just hidden under some clothing.
She lifted the edge of her pajama shirt and walked to her mirror to get a closer look at herself. As she scanned over the planes of her stomach and saw more blank skin, she felt growing disappointment. It seemed that she hadnât gotten her tattoo after all. Her soulmate was probably younger than she was, which meant she would have to wait until his thirteenth birthday to find out who he was.
But then she spotted a scribble of black near her waist. The writing was scrawled across her left hipbone in messy, boyish letters. She bent down to get a closer look at the words. Â
Harry Bingham.
She gasped. Â
Harry Bingham? No, it wasnât possible. Harry had been her sisterâs sworn enemy since preschool, which meant that by default, she and Harry were also enemies. Almost every time they had a conversation (a misfortune she did her best to avoid), he was arrogant and entitled and cruel. Â
âNo, no, no,â Allie said to herself. âThis canât be real.â
She paced her room, trying to rationalize why she was paired with Harry. She and Harry were nothing alike. It should have been impossible for them to be soulmates. Â
Maybe this was some sort of cosmic joke, or the universeâs revenge for the times sheâd been a bad person. Or maybe, while she had been sleeping, her sister decided to write Harryâs name on her as a prank. All those explanations were more logical than the thought that she might actually soulmates with Harry Bingham.
âThis canât be real,â she repeated.
But the ink was underneath her skin. As much as she wished that she could blink and watch the tattoo vanish before her eyes, she knew the mark was permanent. It would stay on her body forever, reminding her of the boy sheâd been chained to.
When she took her shower later that morning, Allie tried, in a half-crazed stupor, to wash the name from her body. She scrubbed with her loofa until her skin was raw and red. But Harryâs name was still printed on her hipbone. Â
After the shower, Allie dressed hastily, as if covering the mark would mean that it no longer existed. She even considered stealing a bottle of concealer from her sisterâs room and smearing the makeup over her hip, but she feared that Cassandra would catch her in the act. Her mind was racing for solutions, and yet she was paralyzed by inaction. Â
She curled up on her covers, her hair still damp. She was too stunned to cry. Instead, she just stared at the walls, trying to decode the mess she had landed in. Â
By ten, Allie knew she could not hide in her room any longer. She crept downstairs to the kitchen, where her dad was flipping pancakes and humming along to a pop song. Cassandra and her mom were setting the table for breakfast. They had even put out a vase filled with her favorite peonies. Â
âMorning, birthday girl,â her mom said. Â
âMorning,â Allie replied, faking a grin. Her lower lip trembled from her anxiety. Â
âIâm surprised you woke up late,â her dad said. âI remember waking up at the crack of dawn on my thirteenth birthday. I was so anxious I almost got sick. And then it turned out that there wasnât even a tattoo on me!â Â
âSorry, dad, but even my birthday isnât enough to get me to wake up early.â Lie.Â
âYou ready for breakfast?â
âOf course.â Another lie. Truthfully, she was terrified. She knew her family would use breakfast as an opportunity to spring the dreaded question: do you know who your soulmate is?
Her dad plated the golden pancakes and coated them with pats of butter and gooey, sugary syrup. He brought the food to the table, and they all sat down to eat. Â
Allie shoved pieces of pancake into her mouth as if she were Joey Chestnut on steroids. She hoped that if her cheeks were stuffed with food, her family would let her eat her breakfast in peace instead of poking her for information. Â
Across from Allie, Cassandra was only on her second bite of breakfast. She had cut her pancakes into delicate, precise slices and had taken care to ensure the syrup was evenly distributed. Even when taking sips from her orange juice, she was polished.
Perfect Cassandra, Allie thought. She would never be bound to someone as awful as Harry. Â
âI remember my thirteenth birthday,â Allieâs mom said in between bites of pancake, seemingly clueless to the turmoil tearing her daughter apart. âI woke up and saw your dadâs name on the inside of my arm. But I had no clue who he was! Your generation is lucky to have the internet. You can Google your soulmateâs name and immediately find out who they are. We were in the dark about our soulmates until we met them in person.â
âUnless you knew your soulmate before you turned thirteen,â Cassandra pointed out. âLike, if you were paired up with someone that went to elementary school with you. Then you wouldnât need the internet to help find them.â
Allie almost choked on her juice. That comment was uncomfortably close to her reality.
âI suppose thatâs true,â her mom said. âThatâs very rare, though. Your dad and I met when we were twenty-two, and we met earlier than most.â
âWell, I think itâs better not to use the internet to find your soulmate,â Cassandra declared. She said this frequently, especially when she was asked why she didnât have social media. âI think you should meet your soulmate naturally, as you were supposed to.â
âSo, Allie,â her mom turned to look at her. âDo you have any news for us yet?â
Allie went red. This conversation felt intensely wrong. Worse than the âsex talkâ her parents had given her when she was eight. Although she had never considered it before, she wondered why her family felt like they were entitled to this information about her body and her future. Their society had bought into the idea that everyone should wear their soulmate tattoos like a badge of honorâbut shouldnât people be allowed to keep this information private? Â
Allie was ashamed of her mark. She didnât want to admit that she had been paired with West Hamâs most obnoxious idiot. Â
âI donât have a tattoo yet,â Allie lied, desperately hoping that her family would buy her act. âGuess he must be younger than me.â Â
âOh,â her mom said, clearly a little surprised. Her mom and her dad shared a look. âWell, thatâs okay, honey. Iâm sure youâll find out who he is soon enough. Your thirteenth birthday doesnât have to be all about finding your soulmate. Youâre so young! You can worry about that later. Todayâs still going to be a great day. â
Allie almost laughed. Her parents thought she would be upset because she hadnât gotten her tattoo. If they knew the truth...
âYeah,â Allie said, grateful that her family didnât prod further. And then she told her greatest lie of the morning. âI donât really care about soulmates, anyway.â Â
+
After breakfast, while her parents washed the dishes, Allie went back to hiding in her bedroom. She buried her head in the covers of her bed and let her emotions swallow her.
Harry Bingham, she thought again. How on Earth could I have been paired with Harry Bingham? Weâre nothing alike.
She startled at the sound of her door swinging open. It was her sister. Cassandra wore a small, close-lipped smile that set Allieâs nerves on fire. Allie realized immediately that despite escaping the breakfast interrogation, she hadnât escaped her sister. Â
Cassandra sat down on the bed.
âYou know you can knock, right?â Allie asked sharply.
âSorry,â Cassandra said, entirely unapologetic. âSo, who is it?â Â
It was unlike Cassandra to be so upfront. Usually, she was the more reserved one, always telling Allie to calm down or be more patient. Â
âItâs nobody. I told you, I didnât find a tattoo on my body.â
âI know youâre lying,â Cassandra said. âI can hear it in your voice. You can fool mom and dad, but you canât fool me.â
Anxiety shot through Allie. She thought that her performance at breakfast was Oscar-worthy, but as always, Cassandra saw through her lies. âI donât want to tell you, okay? Itâs none of your business.â
âI told you the second I found out who mine was.â Cassandra emphasized her point by sticking her wrist, which was encircled with blank ink, in Allieâs face. Â
Allie could feel her panic growing. Her sister had a point, but Allie couldnât possibly tell her the truth. How could she?
Allie imagined speaking Harryâs name aloud. She pictured her sisterâs reaction, her mouth gaping wide and her eyebrows raised in shock. Cassandra would stutter out a kind response. She would try to make her congratulations sound convincing. Yet no matter what was said, they would both know the truth: Cassandra hated Harry, truly hated him. And that would never change. Â
No, Allie could not tell the truth. Â
âJust tell me.â Cassandra pushed. âIâm your sister. You can trust me.â
Allieâs eyes filled with stinging tears. âI do trust you, I promise. But I canât tell you. Please, Cassandra, please just take my word for it. Please.â
Her sister looked bewildered. Allie knew Cassandra had never seen her beg like this before. Â
âFine.â Allie could hear the hurt in her sisterâs voice. âYou have to tell me one day, though. A soulmateâs not the kind of secret you can hide forever.â
Maybe not, Allie thought. But I can try.
+
When Allie arrived at school the next day, she was determined to corner Harry and confront him about the tattoo. Â
As it turned out, she didnât need to search for him. While she was walking down the hallway, a hand grabbed her arm and pulled her behind the lockers into a tight nook. It was Harry. Anger blazed in his eyes. He held up a cautious finger to his lips, shushing her. âDonât say a word.â
Allie nodded. He stared at her suspiciously, as if he was worried that she would start screaming. Â
âI think you probably know why I wanted to talk. Iâm guessing it was your thirteenth birthday yesterday, Pressman. I donât know what else could explain the tattoo I woke up with. And to think that I thought I would have a soulmate I liked.â The bitterness in his voice was unmistakable. âYou probably prayed every night that you would end up with someone like me, huh?â
He was infuriating. She couldnât believe that he had the audacity to think that she would ever be interested in him.
âYou think youâre so special, donât you?â Allie said. âHarry, youâre pretty much the last person Iâd want to be bonded to.â
âBelieve me, the feeling is mutual. You think I want to be part of your shitty family?â Â
That was one step too far. She was half considering throwing a punch at him. She could do it if she wanted; in this nook, they were hidden from the eyes of their teachers and classmates.
âYouâre an asshole,â she spat.
âBitch.â
Allie wished she could vaporize him on the spot. How could she have been chained to such a callous jerk? Â
She thought of clever retorts she could say to him, insults that would permanently puncture his inflated pride. Though Cassandra was usually in the spotlight for her intelligence, no one could beat Allieâs wit. She could trade barbs with the best.
Allie considered those rumors that she had overheard about his parentsâ loveless marriage. Yes, that would be a fertile site for insults. Â
She opened her mouth, prepared to escalate the argument. But she stopped herself before she could say anything. Â
What good would fighting with Harry do? At the end of the day, she would still have his name written on her hip. Â
Looking at him, she found that he, too, appeared to be at a loss for words. Though he still wore an angry sneer, his eyes were sad. It seemed that they both came to the same realization: they could hurl nasty words at each other for hours, but it wouldnât fix their situation. If they wanted to overcome their bond, theyâd have to work together.
âWeâre stuck with each other until we die, arenât we?â Harry let out a deep sigh. His furious mask cracked, and Allie glimpsed genuine misery and anxiety on his face. Â
For a moment, neither of them said anything. Â
Then, a brilliant thought struck Allie. She couldnât believe she hadnât thought of it before. âWe donât have to be stuck with each other. There are plenty of soulmates who reject the bond.â Â
âI guess.â Harry scrutinized her. She could tell he was considering her suggestion. âBut how would we make sure that weâve rejected it permanently? I wouldnât want you falling in love with me five years from now, Pressman.â
Allie rolled her eyes. âHarry, itâs us. Thereâs literally no way weâre ever going to be friends, much lessâŚwell, you know.â
He nodded. âOkay. So what are you thinking?â
In her mind, a plan started to fall into place. A simple, perfect plan. âWe both have to promise that weâll never speak of thisâŚthis bond to anyone else. Ever. We have to keep it a secret until the day we die.â
âLike a pact?â Harry asked. Â
âYes, a pact. Except a pact isnât enough. We have to do more than that. Before we turn twenty, we both have to agree to get our marks covered up.â
Harry seemed much less certain about this suggestion. Covering up soulmate tattoos was technically illegal. Most tattoo artists outright refused to do it, and those who were caught in the act could face up to a year in jail time. Eventually, however, he conceded, âOkay, fine. I can agree to that. But you need to swear on your life that youâre going to get yours covered up, too. This is a two-way street, Pressman. If Iâm going to jail, so are you.â
âI swear on my life Iâll...,â Allie paused, considering her words. âYou know, I feel like we should have some official pledge or something. For example, I, Allie Pressman, swear on my life that I will never mention that my soulmate is Harry Bingham. I will do everything in my power to keep my tattoo hidden.â Â
Harry snorted. âWho do you think you are? The queen? Letâs just shake on it and call it a day.â
Allie glared at him. âJust say the damn words, will you?â
âFine. I, Harry Bingham, swear on my life that I will never mention my soulmate is Allie Pressman. I will do everything I can to keep my tattoo hidden. Yada yada yada, you get the gist. Can I go now?â
âCorrect me if Iâm wrong, but you were the one who pulled me behind these lockers in the first place.â
âTouchĂŠ.â
Just like that, it was settled. Their soulmate marks were a secret that they alone would keep. And they would never, ever act on their bond. Â
+
For two years after that, neither Harry nor Allie spoke about the curse they shared. They didnât interact in the hallway or the classroom. They both pretended that the other didnât exist, and they were both happy with this arrangement. Â
While her classmates celebrated their budding relationships or dreamed of the day they met their other half, Allie fantasized about getting a new, large tattoo to cover up the one on her hip. She was fifteen now; there were only a few more years until she could write Harry off as a memory.
Sometimes, she heard murmurs about him in the hallway. Sometimes, it seemed all of West Ham High School wanted to know his soulmateâs identity. Between his looks and his wealth, Harry was considered an ideal match. But no one was ever able to discover whose name was on his body.
Harry was hardly a factor in her life, much less her soulmate. He was a problem that she had solved, and she was content to let him stay that way. Â
+
Mid-October during her sophomore year of high school, Allie planned a trip to Manhattan. Her aunt, who lived in Virginia, was having a weekend getaway to the city, and she had invited both Allie and Cassandra to join for the last day of her vacation. Â
A week before the trip, Allie reminded Cassandra (who was swamped with homework as always) about their auntâs visit. âDo you want to come?â
âWhat day are you going?â her sister replied.
âThis Sunday.â
Cassandra frowned. âI canât. I have to study for a math test that day. My grade is on the edge right now, and if I do poorly on the exam, Iâll get a B+ in the class. I canât risk it. Trust me, I would go if I could.â
Allie understood. She knew her sister wanted to go to Yale, and she had seen the statistics. The admissions rate was around six percent. Even for the best of students, Yale was a reach. Allie was a bit sadâthe city was always more fun with Cassandra by her sideâbut she wasnât a child anymore, and she didnât need her sister to accompany her everywhere.
âItâs no problem,â Allie reassured. âJust let me know if thereâs anything that you want me to buy for you while Iâm down there.â
+
Allie went to the city alone, bringing only her black purse and her cell phone with her. She arrived at Penn Station in the early morning. Aunt Carly, decked out in her characteristic prints and bold colors, was waiting for her. Â
âAllie!â her aunt hollered. Her obnoxiously bright orange-red lip gloss matched the color of her handbag perfectly. âItâs been so long since I last saw you. You look tallerâhave you grown?â
Allie gave her aunt a tight hug and laughed. âSince August? No, I donât think so. Same height as always.â
âAny boys?â Her aunt asked with a wink.
Allieâs chest tightened. She hated that question, truly hated it. âNope, no one yet. But Iâm happy being single.â
Luckily, Aunt Carly dropped the subject, and moved on to talking about a list of all the clothes and books and trinkets the two of them would be splurging on throughout the day. There was no budget, it seemed; Aunt Carly acted as though her pockets were bottomless.
They spent the first part of the day shopping on Fifth Avenue and hopping into trendy boutiques. Aunt Carly bought dozens of clothes with dizzyingly high prices. By the time they went to eat lunch, her aunt had seven large shopping bags in her arms. Allie was more frugal; she had bought one bagâs worth of clothes.
After lunch, they spent their time exploring Manhattan. They meandered through the streets, grabbing snacks in between people watching. Allie loved the vibrancy and anonymity of urban life. Â Here, she shed the labels that followed her in West Ham. Â
After ending the day with burgers and fries at the Shake Shack in Grand Central Station, her aunt prepared to board her train back to Virginia. Her tiny frame was dwarfed by the assortment of large bags and suitcases she carried with her.
âAre you sure youâll be okay walking back to Penn Station?â Aunt Carly asked. âI wish we had arranged a train for you from here. The walk is so far.â
âIâll be fine,â Allie promised. âYou donât need to worry about me.â
âActually, you know what?â Aunt Carly pulled her green wallet out of her purse and grabbed a couple of twenty-dollar bills from its folds. âI just donât feel comfortable with you walking all that way. Take this money and take a cab. Please, do it for my peace of mind. I would feel much safer if you did.â
âOkay, I will,â Allie said, knowing full well that she was lying. âHave a safe trip home!â
Allie watched as her aunt took her bags and boarded the train. As soon as Carly was out of sight, she pocketed the money for herself. That money could be useful for another day. And, she thought, there was something kind of peaceful about a solitary night walk.
She left Grand Central and pulled up the directions to Penn Station on her phone. It was dark outside, but the way was straightforward enough, so she put away the phone and let herself fully absorb the city. She was mesmerized by the myriad of people who surrounded her. It was truly electric.
Allie peered into clubs where the night was only beginning, and where men and women knocked back liquor like it was water. She walked by a row of cramped food trucks, where the heavy scent of spices soaked in through her lungs and warmed her to the core. Compared to West Ham, New York City might as well have been another planetâa wondrous, delightful alien world. Â
She must have taken a wrong turn, because she realized she had walked halfway down an alleyway she didnât recognize. The near-omnipresent city crowd had disappeared. The only sounds were the quiet hum of cars on busy streets and the plinking sound of water dripping from a drainpipe onto the street. Â
Allie suddenly felt very, very small.
She couldnât have gone too far from a main street. So she told herself that she shouldnât be worrying, really. All she had to do was walk through to the other end of the alley. Once she was back on a major road, she could pull out her phone again and check for directions.
Allie walked down the narrow street, thinking, for the first time, that maybe she should have taken that cab after all. In polluted Manhattan, there were no stars to light her way. The drainpipeâs dripping water drummed an eerie rhythmâplink, plink, plink.
Behind her, slow footsteps made squishing sounds on the wet pavement. She glanced over her shoulder quickly. It was a man, tall and blonde, strolling nonchalantly toward her. He seemed to have emerged fully formed from shadow. His eyes traced over her with feigned disinterest, only to light up when he set his sights on her purse and shopping bag. Â
She picked up her pace. The footsteps behind her sped up to match her strides. Â
That couldnât be a coincidence. A host of horrible nightmares burst into her head. Assault, murder, robbery...
She needed to walk faster.
Allie started scurrying down the street. Â
So did he. Â
When Allie glanced over her shoulder again, she could see the man closing in on her. Terrified, she broke into a sprint. But just as before, he mirrored her actions, and from the sound of it, he was a faster runner than she. Â
A cold hand wrapped around her wrist and yanked her back mid-run. Allie tripped and went tumbling to the ground. The palm of her left hand scraped across gritty gravel, tearing her skin open. Blood oozed out from the cut and dribbled onto the street.
Allie stared up at the man with wide, stunned eyes. He whipped out a black glock from the pocket of his oversized jacket. His hands shook as if he had never pointed a killing weapon at another person before. Up close, he looked young, perhaps only one or two years older than her. Â
Adrenaline jolted through her body, waking her up from her dreamy wandering. The pain of her injury receded as she focused on the weapon in front of her. This could be life or death, she realized. She had taken one wrong turn and ended up against the barrel of a gun.
âGive me your bags,â the man demanded. Â
âWhat?â
âDid I fucking stutter?â And indeed, though his hands shook, his voice was calm.
The man jerked his gun in the direction of her purse and shopping bag as if his threat hadnât been clear enough. Â
âOkay, okay,â Allie said in rushed breaths. Â
She took off her bags with her wounded hand and held them out to him. She stifled a cry as her purseâs handle bit into her skin. Her blood smeared over the metal, streaking it with red.
In a swift move, he snatched her belongings from her fingers. It amazed her how deftly he could move while still managing to point his gun at her. Â
He quickly pulled her wallet out of her purse and rifled through paper bills quickly, including the money that her aunt had given her for a taxi. In the dim light of the alley, she could see her blood glistening on his fingertips, marking up every paper bill he touched.
He shut the wallet with a snap. His eyes darted nervously to each side of the alleyway, presumably checking to ensure no one had seen him rob her. Â
âNow, close your eyes and count to thirty,â he ordered. For added intimidation, he waved his gun at her again. âAnd count slowly.â
Allie nearly whimpered with fear, but did as he said. She let her vision go dark. Without her sight, she couldnât help but imagine his finger on the trigger, ready to kill her. She wasnât putting up a fight. It would be an easy crime. Â
âOne. Two. ThreeâŚâ she counted. Â
But the shot never came. She heard the muffled thunk of fabric meeting heavy plastic, and then the squish of his feet as he sprinted down the alleyway. In seconds, she could no longer hear him at all. The city had swallowed him up. She was alone again. Â
Allie opened her eyes and slowly rose from the ground. She winced as she plucked jagged pieces of gravel from her hands. She could still feel cold fear curling in her chest, although that emotion was quickly being replaced by the panicked realization that she had just lost her money and her ticket back home.
She was lucky about one thing: he hadnât asked her to empty her pockets. Her phone was still tucked snuggly in the back pocket of her jeans.
+
Allie dialed Cassandraâs number. It was past midnight, so there was a high likelihood that her sister would already be asleep, especially since she had a test the next day. Her parents, notorious for going to bed early, would certainly already have dozed off. Â
The line rang and rang, but Cassandra didnât pick up. Then: Hi, youâve reached Cassandra Pressman. Leave a message and Iâll call you back as soon as I can.
Since her sisterâs phone had gone straight to voicemail, she would have to rely on someone else. She went through her contact list one by one, praying that at least one of her friends would pick up. Will, Becca, Gordie, Bean: none of them answered her calls.
The blood on her left hand had started to clot. Her cell was rapidly running out of battery. She needed someone to pick up. Â
She scrolled through her contacts again, calling people she barely knew. She even called Elle Tomkins, who she had spoken maybe a total of three words to. Over and over, she was met with disappointment when no one picked up.
Allie was quickly running out of options when she came across a person she had tried to push to the corners of her mind. Her finger hovered over his name in her contact list.Â
Harry Bingham. Â
It seemed wrong to call him. Wrong, when he was constantly at Cassandraâs throat. Wrong, when they had done everything possible to ignore each other since she turned thirteen. Â
You know what? Allie thought to herself. Fuck it. Â
Before she could stop herself, she called him. Â
He picked up on the second ring. âHello?â His voice was thick with sleep.
âHey. Itâs Allie.â
âYeah, I know. Itâs the twenty-first century. I have caller I.D. What do you want?â
Ugh. Though his rudeness was no surprise, it still irked her. But at this point, it seemed like he was her only hope, so she tried to suppress her irritation. âCan I ask you a favor? I know itâs a lot to ask, but I have no one else to turn to and Iâm scared and I donât know what else to do.â
âShit, Allie. Just spit it out.â
âIâm stuck in New York City. A man mugged me and took all my money and my ticket back home. I wouldnât have called you, except Iâve already tried my family and all my friends. Can you come get me?â
There was a long pause on the other end of the line. In her head, she pictured him lying in bed, half-asleep and sneering at her. She imagined that he was hovering his finger over the red button on his phone, ready to end the call at any moment. Knowing Harry, he would probably hang up on her and go right back to sleep, and in the morning heâd forget that sheâd ever called him. Â
âHello?â she said, breaking the silence. âHarry? Are you still there?â
âYeah, Iâm still here.â He sighed. âYouâre going to owe me for this, Pressman.â
Relief rushed over her. âSo youâll do it?â
âYeah, I will. Might be a couple of hours before I can get to you, though. Iâm going to have to take an Amtrak or something, because my dad will get pissed if I start racking up miles on my car.â The trains from West Ham to Penn Station took an hour and a half minimum, and since fewer trains ran at night, the next train to the city probably wouldnât be for a while. âDo you have somewhere safe to stay until then?â
âUm, I was just planning on waiting around at the train station.â
âJesus Christ.â He cursed under his breath. âYou so owe me for this. Alright, walk to the Waterwhite Hotel. Itâs only two blocks from the station. Tell the person at the front desk that youâre a friend of the Bingham family. Theyâll let you wait in the lobby until I show up.â
A cool rush of relief flooded her. âHarry? Thank you so much.â
âDonât mention it. Like, seriously. Donât mention this to anyone.â Â
+
Harry arrived at the Waterwhite a little over two hours later. His shirt was rumpled and he looked like he desperately needed two shots of espresso. Allie had never seen him look so disheveled. He must have come immediately after she called him. Â
Allie was waiting for him on a modern, dark blue couch in the hotel lobby. She watched as he walked over to the tall brunette working the reception desk. He smiled and said something to the woman. Her previously bored expression turned happy, and she pointed to where Allie was sitting. Allie could see him thanking her with one of his classic Bingham smiles before walking over to where she was waiting. Even bedraggled, he still somehow managed to charm.
âLetâs get out of here,â he said. If he noticed her state of distressâher grimy shoes, her still-bloody hand, her tired red eyesâhe did not comment on it. Â
She nodded. âThank you, again, Harry. I donât know what Iâd do if you werenât here.â Â
He didnât respond. They walked to the train station in near silence. The clacking of her shoes on the pavement was the only sound either of them made on the way there.
When they reached Penn Station, Harry paid for her Amtrak ticket back to West Ham in cash. This, too, was a near-wordless exchange. She thanked him. He merely grunted in response.
After waiting for thirty minutes, their train arrived. Unlike most trains out of the city, this one was near empty, occupied only by sleep-deprived workers commuting to their morning shift and a few odd stragglers.
Allie slid into a seat near the front of a car. Rather than sliding into the seat next to her, Harry spread himself out on the row of seats across from her. He rested his back against the window, stretched his legs across the seats, and let his feet dangle into the aisle.
Allie pulled out her phone to check the time. 3:23 a.m. was etched in glowing lights. Â
The train rolled to a start. Harry closed his eyes and slouched in his seat as if he hoped to resume the sleep he had been enjoying before she had called. When he stretched his arms behind his head, his shirt rose to expose a sliver of skin by his hip. Â
She could see the start of her name, inked on him in her penmanship. Allie Pressman. She had never seen it before. It pained her to look at it, although there was an almost beautiful quality to the tattoo. Unlike tattoos done by hand, a soulmate mark would never fade or need touch-ups.
He dropped his arms. The tattoo vanished under a cascade of black fabric. Â
âShow me yours and Iâll show you mine.â He was looking at her with half-shut eyes. So, heâd caught her staring after all.
Maybe it was sheer curiosity, or maybe her tiredness had made her weak, but she wanted to see those words on his skin. Â
Without responding, Allie lifted the edge of her top and nudged down one side of her jeans so that his name was fully revealed. The tattoo was the same as always, stark black ink against pale skin. It felt strange to have her mark exposed to the world. No one had ever seen it but her. Â
Harry followed her lead. He lifted the edge of his shirt, showing his tattoo to her once more. This time, she could see the entirety of her signature, like a claiming brand on a boy who despised her. Â
They sat in silence, examining each otherâs inked skin with fascination. Â
âItâs weird, isnât it? Seeing your name on someone elseâs body,â she said.
âYeah, very weird.â Harry tore his eyes away from her skin. Then, with a wry smirk, he said, âAlmost as weird as having to cross state lines at three in the morning to pick up your enemyâs little sister.â
âWhy did you help me?â she asked, genuinely curious. Â
He looked surprised at her question. âAllie, I know what you and your sister think of me, but Iâm not a bad person. I wasnât going to leave you stranded in New York.â
Allie didnât quite know what to say to that. Harry was rightâshe and Cassandra thought he was all West Hamâs worst traits distilled into one human being. Could it really be that after years of hating him, he was worth redeeming?
The train swayed hypnotically on the tracks. The cabin was quiet except for a man snoring three rows away from them. She and Harry stared at each other silently, truly seeing each other for the first time. Â
He seemed different in this setting, she noticed. Away from his callous friends and his detached parents, he seemed lost and sad and beautiful and kind.
âI donât think youâre a bad person,â she finally said.
He raised an eyebrow. âReally? And what exactly do you think of me? I know you donât like me, so donât even try to deny it.â
Allie rolled her eyes at him. âI donât know, Harry. I think youâre richer than Iâll ever be. I think youâre smart but overconfident. If Iâm being completely honest, I donât think about you much at all.â
Harry smiled at her. Had she ever gotten a genuine smile from him before? She didnât think so. She was used to his cold glares and bitter frowns, so this unfamiliar expression sent a shock of warmth through her. Â
âDonât think about me at all, huh?â he said. âIâm hurt. Here I was, thinking Iâd been in your dreams since thirteen.â
âHaunting my nightmares, maybe,â she retorted. Â
âOuch.â He turned away from her to look out the window. Â
Guilt flared up in Allie, although she wasnât quite sure why. âAs if you care what I think of you.â
He turned back to face her. He wasnât smiling anymore. âWhy would you think I donât care?â He sounded surprisingly genuine, completely dropping the teasing tone heâd previously used with her. Â
Allie suddenly felt anxious. She was trapped on a train with Harry Bingham, and he kept subverting her expectations. Without the judgment of West Ham hanging over her head, she didnât know how to behave around him. Â
âOh, I donât know,â she said. âMaybe I think that because of a conversation from many years ago, when we both agreed to pretend that there was nothing between us.â
The trainâs fluorescent lights flickered out above them. For a moment, they were plunged into the dark. The only light was the blue glow of the city outside, which bounced brilliantly off Allieâs white sneakers. Â
Across from her, Harryâs eyes glittered dangerously. He looked tired but wild, like there was something lurking under his skin that only revealed itself in the dark. Â
It was at that moment that she realized how little she knew him. Â
âI remember waking up on that day, the day of your birthday,â Harry said, still cast in darkness. âI remember seeing the tattoo for the first time. I was terrified and angry, but I wonderedâŚwhat if? What if we didnât deny the bond?â
Allie could feel her whole body tense up with renewed stress. She was grateful that the lights had gone outâhopefully, he couldnât see her blushing. Â
Why was he divulging this to her?
Harry laughed. The sound was sharp. When he spoke again, his voice was newly guarded. âI never wanted to be bonded with you. I still donât. But when I look at the ink on my skin, I think of you. Always. So yes, Pressman, I do care what you think of me.â
The trainâs lights startled back on. In the full light, Harry studied her for one more moment. His gaze was so intense it felt like it was burning her. She searched for the words to respond to him, but they kept getting stuck on the way to her tongue. Â
Before she could come up with anything, he pulled a pair of earbuds from his pocket and shoved them in his ears. He closed his eyes, too, blocking out the sight of her. And just like that, he was back to ignoring her.
+
They arrived at the West Ham train station at five in the morning. The sun had not yet risen, and the dark sky was speckled with tiny stars. Just a short train ride had separated her from the everlasting citylight of New York. Her shopping spree and mugging almost felt as if they were figments of her imagination, although her scraped hands and the missing weight of her purse were painful reminders that the past twenty-four hours had been real. Â
âNeed a ride home?â Harry asked. Â
âIf you donât mind.â She felt guilty for asking so much of him. She hadnât even expected him to answer her call, and he had ended up coming all the way to New York to get her. Â
âItâs whatever,â he said. He rubbed his tired eyes and took out the keys to his Maserati. Â
Harry had parked next to the station. They got into the car like phantoms, sucked of all their energy.
Five minutes later, they turned onto Allieâs street. Harry made sure to pull over three houses before hers. That way, her family wouldnât hear the purr of his engine or see her coming from his car.
âThis is just between you and me, right?â Allie asked. âJust like before?â
Harry jerked his chin in responseâa drowsy, clumsy attempt at a nod, she assumed. After a beat, he said, âRight. Just like before.â
There was nothing left for her to say to him. So she just said thanks, and then she exited the car. Â
He zoomed off the second her door shut behind her. As she watched the silhouette of his Maserati drive out of sight, she was struck once more by what a wild night it had been. She had been saved by her worst enemy. She had sat by him on an old train and in a luxury vehicle. She had shown her mark to him. How out of characterâperhaps she had been seized by a bout of insanity after she was mugged. Â
She was thankful for his help. She was also ready to go back to forgetting that Harry even existed. With any luck, their relationship would return to the exact state it had been in before: nonexistent. Â
#harry bingham#allie pressman#the society#harry x allie#hallie#it took SO LONG (I'm sorry) but part 1 is finally here#soulmate au#hope you guys enjoy :)#fic: hallie#my fic#your name on my skin
44 notes
¡
View notes
Text
do you see me now? iâm right here, behind the mirror.
tell me weâll never get used to it - do you see me now? iâm right here, behind the mirror.
His childhood stood out to him in the forefront of his mind, vivid and still, like a series of photos laid out neatly in an album, or an oil painting of roadkill three days old. What was that they said about time slowing before a disaster?
Something like that, except for a decade of his life.
âTroubled child.â Thatâs what theyâd called him. âIll. Unwell.â No specific termsâtheyâd thought him too youngâbut he had an idea of what they were saying behind the door. He was a doctor, after all.
There was irony in that, he thought. No, not ironyâwrong word. Incongruous? Not him being troubled, the other thing.
Heâd come to school late, by almost three monthsâan eternity, back then. What heâd give to have that back.
He remembered the crunch of gravel beneath tires, the chill of the car window when he pressed his forehead against it, the sting in his palms when the edges of the seatbelt dug into his skin.
Be good, he remembered them saying. Play nice. Do well. Yada yada yada. A hug, stiff and awkward, a firm hand on his shoulder that was just a bit too heavy and sent him stumbling. The rumble of a motor, and they were gone, a speck in the distance leaving nothing but a trail of smoke behind.
And him.
He hadnât gone to classâno point, not on the first day. The woman at the front desk, with the long dress and dangling jewelry, and a smile so bright and stretched so wide it had scared him, offered to stay, to lead him to the library, to show him the grounds. Heâd nodded, politely, meekly. The moment she glanced away, heâd turned and bolted, charging down the halls on little legs that hadnât grown nearly as much as heâd hoped since then.
Heâd thought about that day a lot through the years. Strange, the way things happen. What would have happened, back then and afterwards and now, if heâd gone another way. If heâd turned left instead of right, gone up the stairs or out the doors instead of down the hall. If heâd paid a little more attention to where heâd been going instead of glancing over his shoulder so much.
If he hadnât crashed into her.
A loud yelp, a squeaking, skidding noise, and he was on his back, head throbbing, palms burning. Sheâd winced as she clambered to her feet, her knees skinned an angry, pinkish red.
For a moment, theyâd just stared at each other.
Funny, how long a second can last.
And then sheâd grabbed him, thin, pale fingers gripping his wrist tightly enough to cut off circulation, and dragged him into an alcove.
âHey!â heâd protested, which he thought had been fair of him.
Sheâd already been on the ground, arranging her skirt over neatly folded legs. Begrudgingly, heâd slid down the wall and slumped onto the ground to face her. Such was the way of children.
âWhat are you running away from?â sheâd asked.
âWhat makes you think Iâm running away from anything?â heâd asked. The alcove had been small, an empty space beneath the stairs you wouldnât have spotted unless you were looking, really looking. Cobwebs had hung from the slanted ceiling, brushing the tops of their heads, and they were practically squished against each other, but, back then, it had felt like the biggest place in the world. Like a secret cave.
âWell,â sheâd said, the perfect picture of reason, âyouâre running, and now youâre hiding. Most people donât do that for fun.â
âYouâre doing it,â heâd said. âSort of.â
âYeah, but Iâm not most people.â Sheâd tilted her chin up pompously, and heâd felt like hitting her.
âOh, yeah?â heâd sneered. âWhat makes you so special?â
âIâm very smart,â sheâd said, clearly and plainly, like she was stating a fact.
âThatâs stupid,â heâd said bluntly.
Sheâd nodded sagely. âSounds like something a smart person would say.â Thereâd been a band-aid across her nose, and her hair had been a burnt reddish-brown, tangled into two ponytails that bore striking resemblances to the heads of mops. Sheâd looked about his age and, seriously, what lunatic had thought it was a good idea to lock a bunch of eight-year-olds up in a castle in the middle of nowhere? It was a catastrophe waiting to happen.
(Hardee-har-har.)
âAre you new too?â heâd asked.
âNo,â sheâd said. âWhy, are you?â
âObviously,â heâd said with a sniff, looking down his nose at her with disdain. Sometimes, back home, when heâd felt well enough to get out of bed, heâd sneak around the house and listen to his parents, the programs theyâd left playing all day on the telly, the phone calls that always left his father either strutting around the house, pleased as punch, or sour-faced and growling and snarling at anyone who came near. Heâd gotten used to imitating their haughty tones.
âHow old are you?â sheâd demanded.
âEight,â heâd said.
âOh.â Sheâd beamedâsheâd cycled through emotions like they were pairs of socks, back then. Still did, it seemed. It used to send him reeling. âMe too!â
âOkay,â heâd said. Not the starting point one would expect, but a starting point nonetheless. He wasnât very nice to her, but she wasnât very nice to him, either, so he supposed it balanced out.
He wondered when it had all gone to shit.
*
âWhat,â Koschei had said one cold December night.
Theta had grinned, hair fluttering in the breeze. âHiya!â
âWhat,â Koschei had repeated.
Theta had gestured at him to move over and, after a brief scramble, grabbed the edges of the windowsill and swung into his room. Koschei had leapt backwards, wrinkling his nose, as chunks of dirty snow tumbled in along with her, landing on the carpet.
âVansellâs at home this week,â Theta had said in way of explanation, patting her hands dry against her coat. Heâd wrinkled his nose at the wet brown stains sheâd left and took a quick step out of armâs reach.
âI know,â Koschei had said, watching her shrug out of her soiled coat (big and bulky and a shocking shade of highlighter yellow that he had no doubt sheâd picked out herself) and kick off her boots.
Sheâd made a humming noise and flopped onto the armchair into the corner of the room. âThe roof is nice,â sheâd said. âYou should come with me, sometime.â
Heâd craned his neck to look up at the ceiling. âIs it cold?â heâd asked.
âMhm.â Theta had been fiddling with the afghan Vansell had left slung across the back of the chair, twisting the fringe between her fingers.
âYouâre stupid,â heâd informed her, as was custom at that point. Sheâd scrunched her face up in his direction, and heâd stuck out his tongue in retaliation. Heâd flopped back down onto his bed and picked up the book heâd been flipping idly through when heâd heard the knock on the window. âAre you gonna stay there?â
âYep,â sheâd said, popping the P and pulling the afghan around her shoulders. Sheâd looked ridiculous, heâd thought, sitting there in pajamas that looked like theyâd been through a shredder (knowing her, they probably had), feet not quite touching the ground.
Heâd drifted off at some point, lulled to sleep by the rustle of frost-covered branches outside and the mind-numbingly dull plot of his book, her chatter fading into calming background noise.
When heâd woken up, sheâd been gone, along with the biscuits heâd hidden in his desk.
*
Koschei supposed that, to some, he would have been considered a bully. It certainly was what heâd fancied himself, at the time. Theta tooâpartners in crime, in a sense. But only to a few. To most, they were just another duo of wandering weirdos. The nutter who never went to class and the serious one that coughed a lot, he once heard a janitor say.
Theyâd left a lot of messes.
Theyâd been close, she hadnât lied about that. Maybe not him to her in the sense that she wanted, or her to him in the sense that he wanted, but close. Very close.
Predictably, this hadnât been much help to either of them in their social pursuits.
Scuffles in the hallway were normal, expected, even, and if Koschei had a penny for every jibe and sneer that had made his stomach twistâtheir friendship, Thetaâs family, his conditionâhe wouldnât have had to stay at all. Yet, somehow, they were still the ones whoâd get into trouble when theyâd retaliate.
He remembered the glare that had been on Thetaâs face as sheâd watched Torvic, in all four and a half feet of compressed smugness and meanness, saunter out of the office, blameless, for the upteenth time. ââM gonna kill âim,â sheâd muttered around her puffy lip, and heâd nodded fervently.
He missed those days.
*
Oh, right. Thatâs when it had started veering off to hell.
*
Theta had grown bolder as time passed, and so had he. Sneaking across the roof of the dorms was, as Theta had declared, with all the smugness of the cat that had gotten the cream, âchildâs play.â
âWe are children,â Koschei had pointed out.
âYeah, but weâre better.â
There was scarcely a day when they werenât clambering over the roof or down the walls, or even through the gap in the gate and into the fields and woods beyond. Koschei hadnât been foolish enough to believe that nobody knew, or that they were the only ones, though he suspected Theta might have been. Heâd just counted himself lucky that nobody had phoned home.
Was it luck, he sometimes found himself thinking sometimes, or the opposite that had led him to follow them that night? Had it been the greatest thing to ever happen to them, or the worst? Philosophical and never-ending, and with more answers than he could shake a stick at, and not a single one of them clearer than a solid wall. Infuriating to no end. Sometimes he thought heâd chosen the wrong profession.
âWhen do you suppose the aliens are going to come?â Theta had asked. Sheâd taken her shoes off, despite the lingering chill, and was splashing her feet absent-mindedly in the river. It had been a big river, or big enough, and, sometimes, after the longest autumn storms, they would have to shout to hear each other over the rush of white water.
Not that night, though. That night, the water had been as gentle as a brook or a light spring breeze, breaking around Thetaâs ankles and the smooth, worn stones in little ripples that Koschei had loved to drag his fingers through.
Heâd contemplated the question for a moment, wrinkling his forehead and staring at the leaf heâd been shredding as if he might find the answer written in the veins. âSoon, I imagine,â heâd decided.
âI think they should hurry, donât you?â Theta had said. âEarthâs boring. This part of Earth, at least.â Sheâd flopped back onto the bank, mindless of the pebbles digging into her back, kicking her legs and splashing water all over the both of them. âIâm dying down here!â
He never did learn the full story of what had happened that night. It wasnât like they could have asked.
All he knew was that, one moment, heâd been sat on the bank, watching her braid a twig into her hair, and, in the next, heâd been knocked to the ground. The ensuing scuffle was but a blur in his memory, something heâd curse until the end of time because fuck.
Heâd ended up losing (or what had constituted losing at the moment), and being kicked across the rocks. He still had the scarâa barely-there line, thin and white, across his shoulderâto prove it. There had been shouting, he remembered, and someone had been screamingâhim or Theta or Torvic or all three of them, or maybe that had just been the noise in his head.
And then the water.
Theta had maintained that it had been purposeful. Koschei still believed he hadnât had the faintest clue what he was doing. Not that it mattered.
The whole affair had been ridiculous, something more than clear to him now, looking back. A scuffle on the bank. But he could still appreciate what heâd felt at the time, which had been fear. Fear, and panic, and not much else. Desperation, too, and adrenaline. Very primal of him.
He could have drowned. He probably would have. Or maybe not. Who was he to know what had been going through the other boyâs head?
(Or maybe he knew too well. Not at the time, though. Not enough.)
And thenâ
And thenâ
Heâd remember that moment for the rest of his life.
He hadnât realized what had happened, not immediately. But Torvicâs weight had vanished, and heâd hauled himself out of the water, gagging and sputtering and spitting and shivering. It hadnât been an instantaneous reaction, or one of horror or shock, like heâd seen described in stories. Heâd scrubbed at his face with wet hands, rubbing at the sand and grit in his eyes, and it had taken him a few moments more to figure out why the water running down his arms was warm, and what that obnoxious fucking banging was.
It wouldnât have taken a genius to see he was dead. Theta had still been swinging. Down and down and down and down. Splatters of blood had rained across her chest, her arms, her face, her hair, and he hadnât been able to see her face.
âTheta,â heâd rasped, then coughed, more water spilling down his chin. âTheta,â he repeated. âThete!â
A final swing and sheâd stumbled back, stumbling on the rocky bank. Koschei had forced himself to his feet and staggered forwards. His legs had been shaking, though whether that had been from almost drowning (heâd regarded everything with a calmness that had almost been hysterical) or the body at his feet he hadnât known. Still didnât.
All in all, it had probably happened in a few seconds. But who could blame him for feeling like it had been an eternity?
Heâd heard a thud, and the rattling of stones against each other. âI didnâtââ A breath like a death rattle, shaking hands reaching forwards. âHeââ
Koschei had stepped over the body and kicked the bloody rock into the river. It had hit the water with a plop, and the droplets from the splash had been cold against his skin. âTheta,â heâd repeated, not for any particular reasonâor one that he could think of, at least. Reassurance?
A hand on his sleeve, and heâd pulled her to her feet. How long had they stood there? His hair had been dry and his teeth chattering by the time sheâd spoken again.
Sheâd cleared her throat, and her fingers twitched around his. âWater,â sheâd whispered, voice hoarse.
Sheâd let go of him and crouched, grabbing his (its?) arms. âWater,â sheâd repeated, voice stronger, dragging him (it) towards the bank. âKoschei!â sheâd snapped when he didnât move. âHelp me.â
Heâd heard somewhere, maybe in a film, that the body lost weight after deathâthe soul leaving the body. Or maybe that was just the water.
It had taken almost ten minutes to wade away from the rocky area by the shore, delayed slightly by Theta slipping and getting her foot stuck between two boulders, and another one to maneuver the body and push it away into the stronger currents.
And then theyâd just stood there, waist-deep in a river neither of them were sure they had the strength to pull themselves or each other out of, watching the moonlight break against the water.
Sheâd never brought it up again, and neither had he.
*
It was almost laughable how desperate theyâd been to make everything seem normal. They hadnât needed to at all.
Not that nobody had noticedâitâs always rather difficult to overlook a missing child. Heâd seen maybe one or two police officers on the first day, overheard a phone call on the third, and then nothing. Heâd expected them to forget about him, but the speed at which everything had blown over had been astoundingânothing to spoil their good reputation, he supposed. Better to say a troubled child had run away then admit to having lost a perfectly normal one.
Troubled child. Thatâs what theyâd started calling him.
Theyâd found the body a week later, bloated and rotted almost beyond recognition (or so heâd heard), caught on an overhanging branch a few miles down the River Irvine. Slipped and fell. How sad. This is why you have curfew. Their condolences. Please file all paperwork to a third-party outsource.
Torvic haunted the halls the way a graveyard haunts a highway, which is to say he didnât. His room was cleaned, his name wiped from lists and his projects sorted neatly into files that vanished into cabinets that would never open again. There wasnât anywhere a ghost could linger.
Nobody had even looked in their direction, and heâd felt his first stirs of what heâd later learn was called vindication.
*
If Koschei were more poetic, heâd have described their relationship as waves against a shore.
He didnât want poetry. That had always been her.
There would be weeks where the most heâd see of her would be a flash of russet hair in the corridor, and sheâd once gone a month skipping every class theyâd shared (Which was, unfortunately, most of them. Heâd ended up tracking her down in the art studio a week into the latest session of her silent treatment, and ended up with a tub of paste upended over his head for his troubles). Never for any reason he was privy to, and always coming back on her own terms. Never apologizing, either, or offering explanations; just sliding into the seat next to him or kicking his window open in the dead of night, regardless of time or roommates.
âItâs an asylum,â sheâd stated one night, as blunt and self-assured as their very first conversation where sheâd proclaimed her own cleverness, after a week of leaving every time he entered a room. Sheâd been lying upside-down on Vansellâs bed, hair brushing the floor and feet kicked up against the wall. Her heels had left scuffs on his posters that the other boy hadnât stopped bitching about for weeks. âClearly.â Sheâd hit another growth spurt recently, and her limbs had been long and gangly, like those of a newborn foal. Sheâd relished towering over him.
âObviously,â heâd agreed, scratching out a word in his essay.
That wasnât to say that heâd been entirely blameless, though. Fine, maybe heâd made a snide comment or three, and maybe his methods of retaliation were a bit cruel, and maybe throwing her bag out the window after finding her kissing Vansell (ugh) in their bathroom had been a bit much.
In his defence, he wasnât the only one with a tendency to overreact. No matter what heâd said, the soup in his lap had definitely been unnecessary.
*
He wondered why anybody had been surprised when she started running away.
Not that sheâd ever gotten far. Clever though she was, very few people were willing to pick up a hitchhiker in a dirty school uniform in the dead of night, and even she couldnât walk all the way to Glasgow (though that hadnât stopped her from trying).
âWhat the hell are you even trying to do?â heâd asked one night after sheâd been dragged back, disgruntled and smelling like hot garbage, by an officer whoâd worn on his face the weariness of a man whoâd done a job a hundred times, and knew heâd have to do it another hundred times more. âNo, donât answer that,â heâd said, cutting her off. âSeriously, what are you doing?â
Sheâd shrugged, looking put-together in a way heâd never have expected from someone whoâd reportedly been caught chasing a fox into an alley. âThe teaâs better in Darvel,â sheâd said primly.
Heâd stared at her. âWe have an exam tomorrow,â was all heâd managed to say.
âI know.â
âAnd you were in Darvel.â
âNewmilns, actually,â sheâd said cheerfully. âCharming couple on the road, they gave me a lift.â
âNo, they didnât.â
âWell, they were going to.â Sheâd rolled her eyes, and Koschei had considered screaming. âBut then the police caught up.â
âFuckâs sake.â Heâd felt faint.
âWhat?â
âYouââ Heâd scrubbed his hands down his face. His face had been prickly with the beginnings of stubble that sheâd teased him mercilessly for (sheâd pretended to sand a block of wood against his jaw at one point, and heâd hidden Ushasâs keys and told her Theta had been the one to take them. The fallout had been extraordinary). âYou canât just walk around Scotland.â
âWhy not?â sheâd asked. âIâve been doing it, havenât I?â
âYouâre going to get expelled, at this rate,â heâd said, irritated.
âDonât care,â sheâd said.
âYes, you do,â he snapped.
âNo, I donât.â
âWell, you should.â
âWhy?â
âWhat are you even trying to do?â heâd asked again.
âThereâs a pub in Drumclog I think youâll like,â sheâd said. âThe Thursday night barman lets me in after happy hour.â
âWhere would you even go?â
âThe botanical gardens, I think. Or Loch Ness. We could find Nessie! Ooh, what about the Science Centre? I heardââ
âTheta.â
Sheâd shrugged. âDoes it matter?â sheâd asked.
âYes, actually.â
And, just like that, her face had shuttered and sheâd stood. âNo.â
The door had slammed behind her.
*
He wishes he remembered the last time he saw her better. âCourse, he hadnât known it would be the last time. Still.
Heâd never been particularly fond of Christmas, as a concept or in general. Heâd liked the presents when he was younger, but even those had lost their shine as heâd gotten older. And that was to say nothing of the whole family aspect. He counts himself lucky that the endless list of uncles and aunties and cousins from his motherâs side hadnât driven him insane.
Heâd gotten into an argument with someone (Cousin? Grandparent? Family friend that wandered in for cake twenty years ago and kept showing up ever since? He didnât remember, and he didnât care), and gone to his room to brood (he did not, no matter what Drax said, sulk).
(It had been a spacious room, he remembered. Not the largest in the house, but far from the smallest. He hadnât been back in years, not since his fatherâs funeral. He couldnât say he missed it.)
Heâd have been reading a book, probably, or something. Playing the drums, maybe, just to annoy his family, if heâd been really peeved.
Heâd heard a knock at his window, and, suddenly, heâd been eight years old again. Snow had piled on his rug and heâd squinted against the blast of chill air as she clambered in.
âWhat are you doing here?â Sheâd been shaking, he remembered, and heâd chalked it up to nothing but the cold. Sheâd been shoeless, socks soaked through.
Sheâd shaken her head, dragging trembling fingers through tangled, stringy hair. Sheâd opened her mouth, then closed it again. âSee you,â she finally managed. Her cheeks were red with cold, and her lips were tinged a blue that was almost black.
Something worth crossing the country in the middle of the night for, apparently.
He hadnât noticed the red under her fingernails.
She hadnât spoken for the rest of the night, something Koschei never would have thought possible before. He hadnât asked, no matter how much heâd wanted to, and he doubted sheâd have told him, anyways, even under normal circumstances. So heâd sat there, next to Theta, trembling in her cocoon of blankets and jackets. Theyâd fallen asleep like that, and, when he woken up, sheâd been gone, along with his jumper.
It had been, in a way, he supposed one could argue, his fault. For not stopping her, for encouraging her, for being a co-conspirator, or an influence (good or bad, he didnât knowâit was up for debate), or whatever theyâd deemed to call him.
âI told you that girl was no good,â his grandfather had said during breakfast, eyes on him as he shouted to the whole table. âI told you, didnât I? Nothing good can come from someone like her, I told you. Told you to drop her, didnât I? That girlâs no good, I told you, didnât I? You remember, donât you, I told you, nothing good comes from hanging aroundââ
Heâd nodded mutely, thumbing the corner of the newspaper with his thumb.
It hadnât been the most flattering thing, the mugshot. At least theyâd spelt her name right.
*
Heâd watched him through the window. Heâd looked entirely too pleased with himself, nodding in mute delight and false thanks and basking in the shower of simpering sympathy. The bandage plastered on his face had been a stark, sterile white against the muted reds and browns of the rest of him, and heâd shivered at the sight of the mottled green and purple bruising stretching out around it. Atta girl, heâd almost muttered.
It had taken all of his inconsiderable self-control to not barge through the doors and finish the job for her.
(Which he had, of course. Eventually.)
It was almost a shame, heâd thought later as heâd peered over the crumbling edge of the cliff. The polish and shine of the twisted tires had gleamed under the moonlight, crushed beneath the crumpled shell of the stolen car.
Heâd have liked to take off the bandage. Her handiwork deserved to be seen.
Heâd dusted off his jeans, then turned and began the long walk back home.
*
Heâs never been good at forgetting.
#i am once again expecting you to keep up with my vague use of pronouns#tmwnguti#masterversary#doctor who#dw#the master#dhawan!master#the doctor#thirteenth doctor#fanfiction#writing#fanfiction update#murder#au#torvic#background thansell#academy era#excessive backstory
5 notes
¡
View notes
Text
SUGAR HIGH, chapter viii. (w. JJK)
You're not entirely sure when it happened, though you'd come to terms with it. You'd counted the days, waiting for the inevitable. You'd truly thought you'd be okay, but by the broken, half-beating thing in your chest - you knew you'd never really been prepared.
alt summary. Â You thought youâd known real love and maybe you had - it just wasnât with who you thought.
pairing. Â jeon jungkook. Â mentions/involvement of ot7.
tags. Â angst, break up, post-break up, comfort, OT7, slow burn, friendship, moving on, hurt/comfort, emotional hurt/comfort, emotional baggage, fluff, canon compliant, jeon jungkook is bad at feelings, jeon jungkook is a good friend, jeon jungkook is a sweetheart.
rating. Â general (for now?)
word count. Â ~2000
chapter 8. Â Boy With Luv
You find yourself stepping out of your shell, stopping to smell the roses again. Â Has life always been this sweet?
âWho are you and whatâve you done with the Soomi I know?â
You know heâs only teasing but somehow, youâre blushing scarlet, apples of your cheeks turning as red as their namesake.
ââYou need to get out more,ââ you answer verbatim, even adopting the low rasp of Yejinâs. You realize you sound more like Batman but run with it anyway, small hand shielding your mouth in some sort of makeshift voice changer. ââYouâre going to keep mopping around until you put yourself out there. And I donât mean with the boys.ââ
Hoseok is scandalized, his expression morphing into one that screams âhow dare she!â and âwhat the hell!â in equal parts.
âYah - you tell her to respect her elders!â
The way he says it makes you think Seokjinâs been parroting the same phrase around the apartment and itâs now drilled into the dancerâs brain.
âSheâll tell you off.â Spoken sagely and yet so very matter-of-fact. It didnât matter that he was beloved by millions or her older - Yejin mocked him like he was her little brother. No one was spared.
Something about growing up in America, sheâd say.
âWhatever,â he huffs before the sound is descending into a laugh, feet shifting until heâs knocking into your hip. âIf it got you here, then I donât mind.â
Here being a dance studio. A place heâd normally never catch you, unless dragged along by your over eager best friend or as a patient observer.
This time, you were here of your own accord. Youâd even cracked a joke about inheriting Hoseokâs dance skills by osmosis, asking for a good luck sweatband.
(Youâd tried not to cringe when heâd slipped it over your head, only marginally relieved when he insisted it was new.)
âYouâll have fun. I promise.â You donât lock pinkies and you donât press kisses to your thumbs, sealing it in forever, but you still believe him. He would never lead you astray, that much you knew. Heâd maybe make you trip over your own two feet or blow a lung from exhaustion, but youâd be giggling the whole time.
You try to shake the nerves, will them away from the tips of your fingers. Itâs hard when thereâs a handful of people around you, all eagerly drawn by the chance to dance with Jung Hoseok.
Honestly, you probably owe him a flat of Sprite after this. And a jar of your dadâs kkakdugi.
"Okay, now that everyone is warmed up, let's get ready to begin." You've never heard him like this, authoritative yet gentle, his words a warm reassurance as he settles beside you. "We'll be going through the chorus of ON. We'll be jumping right in on count eight and land on one."Â
The way he moves should be illegal, the grace with how he runs through the motions a god-given gift. Even the simple act of bracing arms over one another - right above left - and jumping, feet spread wide, is done with a practiced ease you could never manage. The rotation of his arms is hypnotizing, a forelock of slate grey catching beneath the light as he readjusts in a single, fluid motion. You're not quite sure if his eyes are even open or if this is as easy as breathing.
He'd been guiding your group so easily that you'd nearly forgotten he was speaking. "Soomi-ya, you need to do it too," he chides sweetly, breaking the spell.Â
"Oh, right. Sorry." Â
"It's fine, just relax. Pretend it's just us."
So you do, doing your best to memorize the patterns he taps out and the direction of his arms. It's harder than you remember, but maybe that's your nerves. Still, you try, apologizing around laughter when you accidentally drag yourself in the opposite direction, swinging your arms into the crags of Hoseok's shoulders.Â
You let the warmth radiate through your body and when your lungs are on fire, you push harder (and remind yourself to do some more goddamn cardio).
You're dying. You have to be. There's no other explanation for the way you're laying on the floor, what used to be your legs but you're sure are now just jelly sprawled out beneath you. Your head is swimming and your chest is heaving but you feel oddly light, as if the air's filling you and lifting you above the immobile shape of your body.
"Stop being so dramatic." God, he sounds like he hasn't even broken a sweat. He doesn't even look bothered. Â
You gulp once, twice, and try to speak but it comes out like a half-whine, half-groan. "Can't. Dying."
"Do you need water?"
If you'd been paying attention, you might've noticed the change in tone, the distinctly different voice. Â
But instead, you're barely alive and reaching for the shadow of the water bottle. Hands scramble across the surface, all but yanking the offering from a loose grip. You manage a polite 'thank you!' before you're chugging the contents, all semblance of civility temporarily forgotten.
"Thank you, Wooram-ssi."
Your head snaps up. Who was Hoseok speaking to?
"No problem. I don't think a heart attack in class would go over well." You'd laugh if you weren't so mortified.
You gape up at him for a second longer before you're throwing yourself up, ignoring the way your right knee begs to give out and steadying yourself with the help of your friend's arm. You're certain you look like a complete mess - in fact, you can see it reflected back at you in the mirrors of the dance studio.
Baby hairs wild, ponytail no longer deserving of the name. Pink sits on your cheeks, seemingly permanently burnt there.Â
"I'm Kim Wooram." The stranger is offering a hand and a grin. You don't know him but you feel immediately at ease when he lays that smile on you. He has kind eyes and a soft face, the angle of his jaw and the slope of his nose working to harden the otherwise baby-faced contours. The piercings in his ear reflect the incandescent lights, gleaming as his head cocks to the side in curiosity. You wonder how old he is to have been speaking to Hoseok so casually.
It takes you a moment to respond but when you do, you're quite proud of how level your voice is. "Park Soomi."
Your hands meet and you swear you hear bells.
( 6:13pm )Â paksom:Â sorry i missed your call!
( 6:13pm )Â paksom:Â everything okay?
It hadn't been bells but the dinging of your phone, nestled into your bag and forgotten. Â
( 6:15pm )Â jeon jungkook:Â come over?
( 6:15pm )Â jeon jungkook:Â we're cooking tonight
( 6:16pm )Â jeon jungkook:Â samgyupsal!!!!
You can practically hear his excitement through the little device, a sticker of his BT21 character popping across your screen. Â
"Hobiiii." The way you're singing his voice catches his attention and Hoseok's at your side in an instant, peering down at your phone expectantly. "We're cooking tonight! Let's go pick up some extra stuff on the way back."
You've definitely bought too much. Between the two of you, you're carrying five bags or rather, he's struggling with four and you're happily trailing behind with one. Not that you hadn't offered - you had, arguing in front of the store before you'd thrown your hands up in exasperation.Â
"Can you open the door?" He's sidestepping, allowing you access to the door handle. The keys in your hands jingle, little acrylic KAWS figure swinging from the small set. You turn the lock carefully before edging in, the welcome aromas of fat and spice wrapping you in a warm hug before you're consumed in real, physical heat, the smallest member somehow engulfing you.
"Hi, Jiminie." The greeting is lost in the collar of his sweater as he squeezes you. "You should help Hobi-oppa with the groceries."
All at once, you're able to breathe again, Jimin having released you in favour of taking two bags off his hyung's hands. So eager to help, you think. "What did you get?
Scratch that. Just hungry.
"A bunch of random stuff we thought everyone might like. I bought squid for osam-bulgogi, since you like seafood now, right?" He'd mentioned it in a V Live recently but he's still surprised, the biggest smile stretching his perfect lips. You can't help but return the expression of joy, proud in being able to bring such delight to one of your favourite people. "I also brought a bunch of banchan I made earlier this week. And soju and makgeolli!"
"And kkakdugi, but that's mine!"Â It's a booming proclamation as the three of you shuffle into the kitchen, goodies dropped unceremoniously on the kitchen counter and everyone's attention now caught.
"You didn't have to bring so much stuff!"Â Seokjin, flabbergasted as snacks spill out and a glossy green bottle nearly rolls off the edge of the island.
"Welcome back."Â Namjoon, from his seat, headphones around his neck as he taps away at his laptop.
"Yes, I did! A guest can't come empty-handed." Both of you know you're right but neither you nor Seokjin relent, huffing adorably at each other. He breaks first, turning his attention to the things he needs to immediately start preparing and instructing Jimin to put away anything else. Watching them, it truly is like being among family. It makes you feel fuzzy inside as you take a seat beside Bangtan's leader, dragging your attention from the now-bickering members - something about 'that's not the right place!' - to survey the apartment. "I saw you guys last week."
Namjoon doesn't even look up when he answers, "No, you saw us on Wednesday. It's now Saturday of the following week." Â
You almost snort, giving him a heavy dose of side-eye. "Joonie-oppa, are you my abeoji?" Â
It's clear he isn't expecting that when he nearly knocks his headphones off with the force in which he turns to you. "Yah! It's not me. Jungkook--"
And then there are hands on his shoulders, long fingers tensing and pressing perhaps a little too hard. The maknae has appeared out of nowhere, seemingly conjured by the sound of his name. His hair's still wet, water droplets darkening the grey of his tee shirt and dripping down the curve of his ear.
"Yes, hyung?"
"You can't just sneak up on people like that."
"I heard you say my name so I thought you were calling for me."
"No, I was telling--"
There's that subtle flex of fingers again. You're watching the two of them like some weird tennis game, attention bouncing from one face to the other's.
"You guys are being weird."
Even weirder is the way they're refusing to meet your eyes, instead boring holes into each other's like they're going to find gold buried somewhere. Â
When Namjoon finally relents, he goes back to his computer like nothing's happened and Jungkook's transferring his weight to you, arms locked comfortably around your shoulders. You can feel the moisture from his hair sliding down your cheek and you resist the urge to pull away once it's seeping into the cotton of your top.
"Hello to you, too."Â You muse, twisting your neck to meet his stare.Â
"How was dance class with Hobi-hyung?"Â
The chance to answer is torn from you as the man in question appears across the island, flicking the faucet on to wash his hands and assist with dinner. He's got a great big grin on his face, cheeks puffed out like the literal cat ate the canary.Â
"She did really well, though I think I'm going to be bruised from where she stepped on my foot." A tongue wagging at you. Had you thought he was going to give a compliment without wrapping it in mockery? "Wooram-ssi saved her from dying at the end."
He's wiping his hands before returning to his spot, taking up the easy task of chopping carrots. He seems so focused that you think he's done speaking, about to resume your conversation with your best friend.
"He asked for your number, by the way."Â
You're not sure whether it's you or Jungkook when you tense.  What?
notes.  hahahahahahahaahahahahahahahahaha.  that's all I can say. Â
this was a super fun chapter to write so i hope you enjoyed it as much as i did.
#bts fluff#bts#bts fanfic#bts fic#jeon jungkook#jungkook#jungkook fanfic#jungkook fic#jungkook fluff#jungkook x you#jungkook x reader#jungkook x oc#work.zip#bestfriends.zip#sugarhigh.doc#jungkook.doc
72 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Finally, a sequel: Me, an Orthodox Jew with 12+ years of Day School Education and a healthy sense of humor, explains the Haggadah
Kadesh: depending on whether itâs the first night or the second night, youâre either super hyped or thinking âPlease god let this one not last till 1 amâ. You drink your first cup of wine (or grape juice if youâre a lil wimp- actually who am I to talk I get drunk on Bartenurah) and get a healthy level of tipsy.Â
Urchatz: The first sign that tonight is not, indeed, like all other nights. You feel like a king/queen when you get your mom to wash your hands for you, because yasss, peasants. Clean my hands. I should not have to pick up this shmucky cup by myself, that is below me.
Karpas: Now, at this time of night I am, let me tell you, STARVING. I think this step was invented sorely to torment us, because I can survive without eating anything for hours with no problem, but as soon as you open those floodgates by letting in a tiny piece of slightly salty potato, lemme tell you, it is torture. But it is a mitzvah I guess so whatever. ooh also the background behind this one is fun- why do we do it? So the children will ask! What a Jewish answer. I love it.
Maggid: This stepâs length solely depends on whether you live alone and can speed read Hebrew on your own, or you live in a house with lots of children who all a) have a dvar torah on every phrase and b) need to be constantly entertained. If youâre lucky like me, you get both!!! This step features-
extremely loud, hyper children who suddenly get stage fright and hold up the seder for 10 minutes while you try to coerce them into mumbling the mah nishtana
One of my favorite passages, about Rabbi Eliezer ben azaryah from the talmud who woke up one morning to find out that BAM he looked like a 70 year old man (with beard to match!) because he was extremely well educated. There is something utterly hilarous about a Rabbi going ful Fred and George in the goblet of fire with no warning whatsoever.
The whole sons thing, which is where I personally think JK Rowling got the Harry Potter houses. Donât believe me? Watch:Â
Chacham: Ravenclaw
Rasha: Slytherin
Tam: Has to be Gryffindor. Theyre so goddarn stupid
SheEino Yodea Lishol: Hufflepuff- i have an immense hatred for Hufflepuff so here it is. Youâre all babies who donât even merit to understand why you went out of Egypt. bam roasted.
Vayehi SheAmda: I cannot get through this without invariably thinking of that one Mark Twain passage. GO JEWS!!
Then, we enter a section of maggid I like to call: We just said this passuk but now letâs be rashi and go into detail on every word. Need I say more?
Now, letâs talk about how funny the concept of spilling out a little bit of wine is for every plague. First of all, where the heck does it come from. Why? It makes no sense. Who looked around the table and thought the way to pay tribute to the miraculous plagues was to dip your grimy finger thatâs been flipping through pages of a 20 year old hagaddah and drop it onto a plate? I just wanna talk.
And what about that whole section afterwards thatâs basically just RABBI SHOWDOWN. Oh you think you know how many plagues there were? did you count the ones at the sea? What about accounting for the finger instead of the hand? Idiots.
K now onto Dayenu. This whole thing is also ridiculous because some of the stanzas donât even make sense. It would have been enough to leave you by the sea but not split it? Um no then you would be attacked by the Egyptians. And splitting it but not leading you through it on dry land? helloooooo this is ancient times in the desert. They donât know how to swim. Extra props to Nachshon now that Iâm thinking about it because as far as he knew, he just drowned himself.
andddd finally maggid concludes with the second cup! Just so you can get a lil bit full before giving yourself major matzah constipation.
Rachtzah: Normal hand washing with a bracha but with that nice princely element of not having to pick up the cup yourself again.
Motzi/Matzah: Time to take that empty stomach and stuff it with burnt, crumbly and messy cardboard! This one sucks because itâs like, oh, only an eggâs worth? No problem! (This step is exacerbated by the fact that you gotta stuff it in your mouth in 2 minutes like itâs the end of the world- thatâs why super religious guys full on chipmunk their pieces.) AND THEN YOU FIND OUT THATâS IN WEIGHT AND YOU HAVE TO EAT A FULL SHEET OF PAPERS WORTH. and all of the sudden itâs a freaking olympics race to consume that against the ticking clocks.
Maror: Oh, youâre full? Too bad! Have some bitter lettuce (or, if you have a truly psycho family, horseradish. I pray for yall). You donât even taste the charoses. Itâs disgraceful
Korech: Whatâs that? You really canât eat anymore? Time for the worst sandwich youâll have all year! Consisting of this is definitely not bread and more bitter lettuce! (Seriously tho, this would have slapped in the times of the temple when there was lamb in the middle.)
The backstory behind this step is also hilarious. Everyone agreed you had to eat Pesach, matzah, and maror seperate except for renowned sage hillel, who thought you had to eat it in a sandwich. He was clearly wrong, but everyone just went âwhatever, weâll do both I guess, for your honorâ. Freaking awesome- just imagine being so famous that people do stuff even though youre wrong.
Shulchan Orech: THE MEAL AT LONG LAST.
Tzafun: Oh now you really canât take another bite? Have another half-sheet of papers worth of matzah that youve gotta compete against the clock for again. But no! Not so fast! First you have to find it. :) We love the rabbis! This step is another excuse for spoiled children who are somehow still awake at 12 am to demand presents.
Barech: Ya bentch. Not much to it.Â
BUT, at the end you do the absolutely wonderful paragraph of shfoch chamatcha with your third cup of wine. What is that, you ask? Well, it translates to an extremely hostile call to god to annihilate the other nations, which you have to say with your front door open. Now, my family takes this a step further, because weâre psychopaths. We full out yell it on our porch for all of our non Jewish neighbors to hear, and be undoubtedly terrified. This year cuz of quarantine absolutely nobody was outside, so when my brother yelled it, you could hear it echoing from hundreds of feet away across the street. It was SPLENDID and we fully thought wed be arrested.
Third cup- all alcohol is disgusting and I hate life.
Hallel: Pretty standard, until you get up to what is usually the last bracha and find out nope they put in an extra 600 word paragraph as a treat! Did I mention I love the rabbis? What sadistic monsters thought this up?
And donât forget the fourth cup so you can become sufficiently tired of grape juice thatâs been sitting out for 4 hours!
Nirtzah: I can see the finish line. Now, my family has more fun traditions including saying the first long stanza (may it be âIt came to pass at midnightâ or âthis is the feast of passoverâ) in spooky voices to spice stuff up because we all TIRED.Â
Then, we enter a stage called I speed read everything for my family until we get up to who knows one, another favorite pesach tradition. Here, you have to say your stanza in one breath. Itâs always good, especially when my brother gets 13 2 nights in a row and we all get to watch him insist he can get it for 5 minutes straight of failed takes.Â
How bizzare is chad gadya also? We decide to end the seder with a horrific parable of everyone dying except for god who reigns supreme? Who made that one up?
And thus concludes the seder, where youre dead tired before you remember that you still have to clean up the table and surrounding areas, which by now are coated in a thiccccc layer of matzah crumbs because that stuff is THE DEVIL.
18 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Black Sun Tale | Dearest
i feel like this chapter has a lot. huh. iâm the the lot is some great content though.
remember that this is a first draft with only minor edits, but enjoy! comments and reception is always appreciated.
-
A snore crept out of one of the two, gentle albeit messy⌠What a distracting noise, yet that of comfortable nostalgia from being bothered by such a thing, even if both were asleep.Â
Though regardless, the spring sunrise shined from the window. Its rays focusing on the room and gleaming on the third-grade textbooks, barely finished, or the piles of papers and utensils on the floor. The conundrum of a mess bustling itself with scribbles of drawings and poetry and leftover clothing picked out after shopping with assumedly-stolen money. Sheet music notes and lesson-charts sat comfortably on the side, piling itself and waiting for when it can scatter around the room with the rest. A ukulele shined from next to the bed and the bookshelf left ignored from the wavering sun whilst a switchblade was left hidden and ignored in the closet for the first time in ages. And with such a sight from the young boysâ room, the loving chaos still hid from outsiders that never knew of one of the two.Â
Those two however, shined beyond the rest. From one taking up majority of the bed, and the other almost fighting back with the blankets, they tangled up together in comfort of one another. Their breathing calmed with both of their touch from an earlier embrace and the mere knowledge of the otherâs presence lifted oneâs fears. Â
In the light, one awoke, bothered by it. His mixed eyes pinched with the rising sun, and in the matter of seconds, he realized their tangled position. Despite the oddity, he chuckled silently at the normality. With careful arms, he unraveled Oliverâs arms over his and attempted his best at rolling off again.Â
âYou arenât leaving him, are you,â she asked.
âOf course, not,â he whispered back. Away from the bed, his mind wandered to what item in the room to pick up first. For one, the instrument was off limits for the time being after almost breaking a string. Secondly, a sad burnout began erupting for him towards his sketchbook, as Oliver explained prior. Silence was always a rule for the night by Ayuâs standards, from when he snuck across rooms to be rid of his motherâs bottles, to even then to not possibly wake another mother.Â
He would have winced at the last choice of the textbook, however in his luck, Oliver stirred. Stirring always meant his soft waking in Ayuâs head. In the anticipation of the new day, Ayu lofted his head at the bed again, waiting for Oliverâs stirring to end, and his eyes to flutter up.Â
Oliver met his innocent eyes when he first awoke, shining brightly with those colors of blue and grey, no red in sight. His hands clasped empty, with the person he hugged in the night sitting on the floor next to him. Groggy, he sat up, pulling the blankets that fell over back into the bed. âCan you fix the blankets today?âÂ
âYeah.â Oliver rolled out of bed himself with the reply from Ayu. âIf you let me skip the math questions today,â he smiled.Â
âAyu, you canât avoid long division for a week.â Oliver picked up some leftover papers from last night on the floor, forming yet another pile. âIt isnât even that hard to figure out.â
âSays the one who never struggled in school.â He grabbed a paper off of Oliverâs hands. âBesides, arenât I getting a lesson from Eilwen today?â
âYeah, but you havenât seen her in a few months,â he took away the drawing. In it held a simple portrait of outside the window frame. Oliver smiled at the simplicity but continued, âAnd you havenât been in school for almost five years. Thereâs a difference.âÂ
Ayu pouted, to Oliverâs pity.
âTo make up for it, Iâll make whatever youâd like in the fridge,â Oliver said.Â
He however retorted, âIsnât that just the usual deal?â
That was actually a fair point surprisingly. âWell, yeahâ but itâs better than nothing, isnât it? Canât do much when Iâm eleven.â
â⌠Iâll take it.â
Ayu still sat on the floor with a paper and book on his lap; Oliver lied around in the freshened bed relaxing himself from finished work. Though, Ayu reached out the paper, pointing at a section of the notes, and asked, âOllie, whatâs the fraction remainder of this one?âÂ
âTwo-thirds.âÂ
*
Eilwen sat by the edge of her candlelit room, darkened from the lack of light. Her head balanced crookedly to the rest of her body with her hands placed justly underneath. The pocket-watch seemed nowhere in sight but in front of her bestowed multiple items.Â
Ayu stood by the door, thoughts curating on what sort of lesson he would experience today. His nose tickled and ran from the odd scent of the room. And his eyes burned for no apparent reason. However; remained quiet without much of a complaint.
âAyu, you do know your eyes are bright red at the moment, correct?âÂ
In the question and the realization, he blinked and shook his head. âNo, not really⌠But it doesnât happen that much. Why does it smell funny in here?âÂ
She answered the second question as a brush off. âI burnt some sage here before you arrived to see effects on you. But, youâre saying your eyes are something of occasion,â she asked.Â
â⌠I guess?âÂ
The tension grew from Eilwenâs end. She breathed out. âI didnât call you here for a lesson,â she said, âYouâre here so I can test you.â
âWhat?â The word test frightened Ayu from Oliverâs past mentions of it. âWhy do you want toââ
âYour associations with Akeldama are rather peculiar, are they not?â She stood up, holding the first item up against her gloves. Despite the covered cloth, the item steamed in her hands.Â
Ayu nodded, backing away in the process.Â
âI want to understand why Akeldama has such affiliations with you from what Alice had told me⌠What your connection with him is, in a sense.â Her eyes tilted towards the other items behind them then. âI assume you heal quickly like Oliver?âÂ
The question rang worry. âWhy are you asking?âÂ
âI wonât if you donât abide to it, but I hoped to see at least some blood samples from you to be frank.â The item still steamed in her hand, but her face showed no reaction.Â
The sight brought Ayu to ignore her answer. âIsnât that thing painful?âÂ
She finally held it in the sight of Ayu; it was a cross. âWhy, yes itâs supposed to from our contracts with Akeldama. But Iâve held one enough times for my hands to be null void.â Her eyes blinked into a pause. âItâs safe to assume that this may hurt, and you may run off if you like.â
But the door already left them.Â
âAre you willing to help me run these tests?âÂ
With hesitance, but curiosity, Ayu nodded.Â
âThank you.âÂ
Soon enough, Ayu was seated in a chair placed near the table, oddly ready for any testing.
Kneeling closer to him, she asked, âWhere would you want this placed if it stings?âÂ
He gestured at his legs, not as boney as their prior meeting, but enough for Eilwen to comment, âYou seem to have harmed this place alreadyâŚâ
âJust get it over with,â he said.Â
With an eye at him, she replied, âAlright. Please donât kick if it does hurt. Iâve heard of your strength before.â
And with the comment, she placed the cross down on his shin in the slowest of pace. From the tip of the metal to the mass of the shape, a burning sensation kicked instantly.Â
His urge to jolt attacked him with the pain, but instead of doing as such, he hissed instead for her favor, âStop, stop, stopââ
She herself jolted from the command, and pulled back with a stern expression. Her eyes studied the shin it was placed in, âOh dear.âÂ
The recovery from the pain still lasted, up to his stomachâs own urge to somehow vomit. âWhat?âÂ
âIt seemed to have left a mark.âÂ
âIt what?!âÂ
âDo you have a pain tolerance?â She asked. âBecause it seems to be very harmful.âÂ
The surprise made Ayu fluster, âHow bad is it?âÂ
âClose to blistering it appears,â she turned to him, âbut it looks bad enough that you should have screamedâŚâ
The scent of the room did not help with the minor pain that left regardless. âI canât compare how bad it was⌠I donât think Iâve been hit by someone before. Iâve only hit⌠others, and myself.âÂ
Her staring froze. âIs that where these bruises are from?âÂ
âYeah,â he answered, âIâm dumb arenât I?âÂ
âIdiotic.â A hand grabbed bandages from the side and wrapped both injuries. âLetâs see whatâs next.â
She pricked deep enough into his finger for a decent amount in her sample vile. The color of his blood strained darker than most other shades he had seen.Â
âWhat are you gonna do with that anyways?â
She answered, âTest it with everything else. The plant will be the more interesting subject considering how an iblisâ blood can be poisonous if found.â
âHow poisonous is the monster blood?â It was a strange idea to Ayu, considering he had never seen the blood of the monsters before.
She scoffed, âYou can turn into one of them yourself if you indulge in it, though it takes a couple of pints.â She grabbed the cursed cross again, âLetâs try it here first.âÂ
On top of a wooden plate, the experimenter tipped the vile ever so slightly. With time, the dark blood crept down on into the cross, and at the first touch, the blood burnt off. Â
A click nipped from her lips. âUncommon attributes in your blood I see.âÂ
Throughout the entire procedures, her hands never wrote notes onto anything, to Ayuâs notice. Her calculations all occurred in her head with little analysis, and the methods all formally played out in her assumptions. In curiosity of these readings, he asked her, âHow do you know all this stuff?âÂ
Already, her focus faced the plant in the very corner. Its stems stuck up in thickness and lines whilst the leaves made no focus for themselves, leaving the stems to wander up and about around the vase. âI know most of these through experience. However, Alice did teach me of basic human study after her days in home remedy.â
Another drop formed from the vile into the plant, and after a mere second effects arose.Â
Eilwen stepped back from the reaction, as the stems that stretched so lively began to wilt and grow black. All the parts of the plant dove down from its previous ways and lied dead on its vase with the dark colors quickly proceeding.Â
âThisâŚâ Eilwen held her breath, only to Ayuâs wonder for the plant.Â
Despite its obvious death, once the black corroded through the being, it dissolved back into the vase. Then abruptly sprouted again into snapping little creatures. The creatures almost hissed in wails, seeping out the tiniest bits of liquid, but soon enough a flame was put through it.Â
The flame, brought upon by Eilwen and her candle, also died down relatively quickly with the monster.Â
Without Ayu even realizing, Eilwen huffed from assumedly her held breath. âThatâŚâ She placed her candle down. âI wouldnât have guessed.âÂ
The door appeared once again.Â
âYou may leave,â she said, âI believe I have enough of what I need⌠Be wary of whatâs to come soon.â
*
Oliver left himself in his âI give upâ stance again, lying down in the grass field after ages of exhausting himself over shapeshifting.Â
Into the sky, he groaned, âYou think itâs supposed to be easier after making a fucking cup disappear but now youâre warping your physical form.â And the frustration leading his hands to pull his face.Â
With the sky, he stared at it for far too long. Enough for his focus to trance into the abyss of his blank thoughts. But after another blink, a pair of eyes stared down at him.Â
âWhatâre you doing,â Ayu asked.Â
The suddenness of his appearance bolted Oliver up, knocking their foreheads together evenly. âHoly shit,â Oliver hissed while getting up, âwhere did you come from?â
âI just walked up here!â
âBut I didnât evenââ He paused. âIs this how it feels to get invisible-pranked?â
In reaction and quick recovery form the hit, Ayu only blinked. âI donât know.â
âGreat response.â Oliver brought himself up again from Ayuâs arrival. âHow come youâre here so early.â
A shrug rolled from his shoulders, âEilwen let me off just now so I came to watch you practice.â
The new pressure of the hour claimed itself to Oliver. Now with his widened eyes and his lazy state, he waited for Ayu to add.Â
âIâll be quiet support,â he cheered with jazz hands, to the otherâs adoration. âBut⌠what are you doing?â
The topic, in which Oliver never wanted to try again, needed to be explained yet again by his sigh, âI got introduced to shapeshifting today.âÂ
âOh, my God,â Ayu jumped in his seat, âYouâre doing it for once?â
âYeah,â the excitement rolled Oliverâs eyes over. âBut, I have to figure out how to deteriorate my body first!â
And with just those words, Ayuâs expression changed and his head tipped over.Â
â⌠Iâll turn into a black abyss then I can turn into things.â
âOh!â The idea finally clicked. âThat⌠Okay I get why thatâs hard now.âÂ
Oliver nodded along with him, and sat back down with him. âToday Iâm just trying to get my hand to warp.â He placed his hand into front attention, and both him and Ayu stared into it.Â
â⌠Is anything gonna happen?â
âNope.â
The issue brought some struggles into the table for Ayuâs day, as thought was required. Though luckily, ideas already crept through his mind during the conversation. âDid you try⌠turn your hand invisible.âÂ
The command baffled Oliver at first. âWhat? Okay.â But the command was simple by this point. Within a few seconds, his hand vanished between the two of them. âNow what?âÂ
He needed to think up of the words. âPretend like that hand that should be there, belongs to someone else?âÂ
âLike whose?âÂ
âI donât know.â Some digging dove in his mind. âLetâs say Faustus to make fun of him.âÂ
Oliver chuckled.Â
âFaustus wants his hand back,â he said. âBut youâre hiding that hand from him.â
âThrough invisibility?âÂ
âNo,â he replied. âFrom making it not exist for him.â
With his foreign words, Oliver followed what Ayu said with hesitance. âNow what?âÂ
âTurn off the invisible stuff.â
And from those silly words, Oliver did just that. His hand slowly revealed itself, to both of their dismay to see the typical brown. However, soon enough the tips of his fingers appeared, and one was missing.âÂ
For a few seconds, they both stared. Then Oliver spoke out, âWhat the fuck?âÂ
A bend of the hand later, the piece is still gone. He pulled it over and inside the missing piece of limb was a void of nothingness inside the hand. Eyes widened, Oliver shook it back and forth, and then poked himself with the finger. The piece literally was not present.Â
Disheveled, Oliver confirmed, âOkay, so I think it worked, but how do I undo it?â
âUh,â Ayu panicked after realizing even he never knew what he was saying. His own limbs shook in thinking. âJust think it exists again?âÂ
âI donât think thatâs enough description, Ayu!âÂ
âDo you think I know what description is,â he barked. âI donât know, bite your finger?â
âAyu,â Oliver stated, âMy pain tolerance is nonexistent; Iâll bite my finger off if I do that.â
âFuck youâre right,â he agreed. âAnd I donât want to punch you againâŚâ
âWhy are all your backup options involving me getting beat up?âÂ
 Ayu answered back, âBecause those are the ones I was always taught!â
âWell, thatâs another thing thatâs concerning but weâll talk about that later,â he exclaimed. But it turned out that after their small argument, they looked back at the issue and it already returned.Â
They both took a minute, but sighed in relief once they hit the ground.Â
â⌠You really resort to punching?âÂ
Ayu reminded himself of the comment. After a few shuffles, he said, âI guess so.â He went on, âI ask what to do and itâs pretty much always fighting back⌠and hit yourself to make you stop. All that stuff.âÂ
A tense grew in Oliver. âAyu, thatâs really not a good thing?â He rolled over towards Ayu, leaning himself on one arm. âThatâs just bad for your wellbeing, and makes you a dick. Besides, itâs cooler to use your wits nowadays.â
Ayu replied, âBut Iâm not smart, Iâm just dumb.âÂ
And at that moment all the insults Oliver threw months before clicked back to him. Oh shit. âYou can be smart, like just now. You were able to figure out deterioration before I could.âÂ
âI guessed though. I didnât even know what I was saying.â
âBut it worked.âÂ
âEven though I couldnât help you get rid of itâŚâ His body turned around, away from Oliver.Â
A small frown packed Oliverâs face, obvious of Ayuâs growing discomfort. A new strategy had to be formed, quickly at that. He stood up from their lazy states. âYou know what? I think I know what we could do while weâre here.â
âWhat?â
And Oliver turned invisible.Â
âReally,â Ayu complained.Â
However, it was all in Oliverâs plans of new fun. Backing up, he set himself to charge at Ayu and run away of impact. Luckily, he gained some speed through his dieting, and the abilities helped. After a decent distance, enough to only view Ayu as a well-sized blob, he ran towards him. Swiftly, the breeze grazed his hair and face at the charge, and with nifty hands, he patted Ayuâs head.Â
âTag,â he yelped while appearing again, only to hide himself once more.Â
âOh,â Ayu got up as well. âOh, you little fuck,â he smiled. A jump and a kick off later, and he busted running in his speeds.
The speed itself flinched Oliver for its arrival, but he laughed and continued running nonetheless.Â
For Ayu, however, was a different story. Despite Oliverâs own advantage of his invisibility, the crunches he formed onto the grass still paved his path everywhere he ran. Then lurking in his ears, Ayu heard those footsteps and all the twists Oliver made in his own escape, an experience he already faced prior. But regardless, he played along with Oliverâs sense of superiority in the game.Â
âCome on, Ayu! Iâm pretty sure out of anyone, you can catch me,â Oliver cheered.Â
Oh, is that what heâs going for? Ayu sighed in his head, but figured Oliver was already putting all his efforts in anyways. Suppose he just wanted to lift his spirits, in fact, he was, but the comment already seemed forced. Regardless, he determined himself to take advantage of the moment. âAlright, guess I will.âÂ
Tracking Oliverâs running patterns seemed easy enough. His turns, after a good bit of fake-running and waiting, finally made to where Ayu could catch him. And at that time and curve, Ayu ran for the win.Â
With Oliverâs breeze of a run, he turned his head to check Ayuâs whereabouts, ready for the next tease. However, he did not expect Ayu to run directly at him in the side, then tackling him with the yell of a, âTag!âÂ
The momentum of the tackle left both of them falling and rolling together on the grass in recoil. Through the rolling and tumbling with grass sticking to their clothes, it ultimately ended up with Ayu pinning Oliver underneath him in winning fashion. They stared into each other, but the rolling pains hit them both as Oliver laughed, âOkay, I think I lost.â
Ayu, blinking for a second, laughed back and let go of the position, returning to lie down next to him.Â
They giggled off a little more for the childish game, disregarding them still being children.
âThe tackle didnât do anything, did it?âÂ
âNo,â Oliver reassured, âThe rolls just cracked my bones a bit much.â
âNo breaking?â
âPretty sure not.â
The new silent peace brought upon Oliver to add on to it. â⌠How long has it been since weâve met?â
Ayu said, âWe met in October, so thatâd make it seven months, right?â
âGood math.â
âThanks.â
Oliver continued after his compliment. âA lot happened after that, didnât it?â
âMainly because of coincidences but fair point.â The grass itched Ayuâs skin but in a comforting manner. âHonestly, the monsters have been gone long enough that I can relax a little more.â
âYeah, now Iâm the only one you have to deal with.â
âDonât say that!âÂ
Oliver giggled at his retort, âOkay Iâm exaggerating; we havenât seen the wolf in forever, I know. But you have to admit, I still have monstrous tendencies even if we doubt it.â
âDonât we all?â
â⌠Yeah everyone hereâs a little fucked up apparently.âÂ
A calming ambiance chilled them over while they gazed at the sky together. However, for Oliver, the topics that he hid from himself and Ayu rushed back in his mind through the silence. The time was perfect for him to ruin it, but everything always ruined everything, so he pushed ahead.Â
âAyu⌠How are you feeling right now?âÂ
Ayu tilted his head towards him. âGood? This is kinda nice, you can say.âÂ
âNo, I donât mean that,â Oliver said. âI mean, itâs good that youâre feeling good right now butâ. How are you feeling about life? With how you got here, and the wishes, or your dreams?â
Ayu gripped his hair. âIsnât that a little much to ask?âÂ
âI just want you to let out whateverâs in your mind for once,â Oliver said. âSince I donât think youâve ever gotten much of that.â
âYes, I have,â he argued.Â
But it was all invalid with, âAyu, you told me you were taught to cope by beating stuff up six minutes ago.âÂ
The counter jabbed Ayu a bit with his own prior words. He blinked a few times, then breathed out. âOkay, but thereâs not much to say.âÂ
âThatâs fine, just let it out.âÂ
Thinking forced Ayu to sit up. â⌠Where do I start?â
âAnywhere, I assume. And Iâll ask as you go on probably.âÂ
That help reached Ayu as if nothing touched him. âOkay⌠I guess letâs start with my dreams?âÂ
No reply.Â
âThereâs nothing that bad with my dreams; actually, I think I like them,â he began. âUhm, I like them because theyâre good for my stories. But, they usually add more to it than needed from what people told me, and it makes everything too confusing for them to like. My stories are trashy, compared to how I wanted them to be since⌠I never told anyone this before, butâŚâ
âBut what,â Oliver asked.Â
For some reason, Ayu could never control his grin at the motive. âIâm making my comics for somebody; I want them to be proud of me after I worked so hard.â
A smile crept from Oliver. âThatâs pretty sweet.âÂ
However, the tone died after breaking innocence. âThey donât like how I made it, though. Itâs disappointing⌠They said nobody would ever bother to read it⌠Thatâs one of the ways Iâm kinda incompetent, really incompetent.âÂ
âAyu, youâre notââ
âShut up,â he exclaimed, âyou already told me that a million times.â
His tone brought Oliver to fear in his tangent. Had he ever heard the boy tell him something like that?
âIâm an incompetent, dumbass kid,â he said. âIâm that dumbass who killed so many people because I asked without thinking. I was eight sure but can I do anything about it now? No; because Iâm too fucking weak to do anything about it despite every step I take and Iâm hurting people somehow.â
His words picked up in volume, and his speeds brought his monologue into rambling. The more he spoke, the more he pulled his hair as well.Â
âEverybody is suffering because of me and my stupid, selfish wishes. I wanted to be a hero; I wanted to have friends, but I didnât know what that meant. And I canât stop it! I have to rely on everybody and sit around with only comics at my side and even that is terrible! I do nothing and I practically am nothing; pretty much nobody knows I exist anymore anyways. And none of this would have happened if I was a bitch andââ
With all of his huffs and drive, he stopped. Gasps for air came his way for his held breath. But soon, his breathing crumbled, along with his voice.Â
âWhy did I runâŚ?â
All of his venting shook Oliver in his core. The pieces of this conclusion seemed as something that laid right in front of him for ages. Yet, only now did he see them pieced together. And that, processed poorly. âAyu, whatââ
Ayu propped himself up and his feet moved with his mouth. âFuck this.âÂ
Oliverâs processing unit somehow slowed from its increasing malfunction. But once Ayu continued walking farther, he himself propped up into a quick run. âAyu, wait.â He grabbed his hand, grasping it and holding it steady. Denying words could never work again, he figured. So, basic assurance seemed as the only thing of help. âItâs going to be okay.â
âHow?!âÂ
He gulped, âIâm here⌠and weâll fix it all together. One step at a time.â Lacing their fingers together, Ayuâs shaking, Oliver brought to him a smile. The same peaceful smile he raised up to his mom for so many years, all to preserve life behind the dread.Â
Despite his efforts, Ayu did not turn and eye into it. Instead, he froze with the shaking hand, and clenched his grip.Â
âAyu,â he cried, âthatââ but he stopped the rest of the sentence. Another trigger would ruin the moment, so he endured the pressure.Â
And afterwards, Ayu chuckled with the smallest sound. âYouâre a lot nicer than before. You know that?â
Ignoring the pain, he replied, âIâve always been nice; itâs just that I think I forgot how to care for a while until you came along.â
âIâm just that much, arenât I?â He yanked out of the hand-holding, much to Oliverâs lost balance. âWe should go back to Alice. Itâs been a while hanging out here.â
Regaining balance, Oliver stared at the now calm Ayu in disbelief, as it seemed he copied his own style of emotion recovery and avoidance. Well, not entirely, but similarly in nature. âUh⌠Yeah I guess we should.â
As they arrived, Alice stood by the porch table, setting the final touches to what appeared as Oliverâs proper meal of the week. The faint scent already hit his nose as he waited for the satisfying dish.Â
With a quick glance, Alice jeered out, âOliver! How is your progress now?âÂ
âItâs okay,â he yelled back. âWhatâs the food today?âÂ
âAn average roast. I didnât have many ideas in mind today.âÂ
âWell, it still smells good,â he added. Once he reached to Aliceâs spot, he took over the seat.Â
âWait a moment, Oliver, I still need to fetch a utensil.â However, right as she began entering back into the cottage, her eyes glanced at an Ayu standing by the side. âOh, you can sit along with him. I prepared a meal for you too.â
âYou did?âÂ
âYes,â she nodded. âI knew of Eilwen calling you over for something so I figured you should have something else for the occasion.âÂ
âHuh,â he said. Hopping from the steps to the porch floor, he replied, âThank you,â as he sat by Oliver, ready for their first time dining together.Â
***
âAlice, why are you taking us inside?âÂ
âBecause,â she led them inside her cottage and the surprisingly various rooms inside. âItâs been some time since you asked me for that gift you mentioned, and Iâve finally gotten what I needed to give it to you.âÂ
One final turn interrupted Oliver. âWait, do you meanâ oh, my God!â He ran towards the present in astonishment around his face.Â
Ayu watched in confusion. What Oliver gushed over in awe appeared to be a piano, but one of old browns and rust. He figured the boy would never be impressed by the quality. Though, the rustic nature had an appeal.Â
âAlice, how did you find this?â He squeaked at the press of an out-of-tune key. âThis is an antique!âÂ
He studied the features of the metals and the wood cuts around it all as Alice spoke. âWell, I went and talked to Akeldama about you wanting the instrument, and he happened to have a lot lying around according to him.â
The name rang a bell for both of them, and they both questioned, âAkeldama had this?âÂ
âWhy, yes. He has many items in his pocket dimension.âÂ
Ayu asked, âAnd whatâs that?âÂ
âHis storage space.â
Oliver cracked up at the fact, but Ayu stood baffled at the idea of Akeldama giving such a gift to Oliver.Â
In playfulness, Oliver played a few chords to test. âI wonder how old this is from the lack of tuning⌠Did Akeldama not care?âÂ
âHe may have not been interested in this one specifically, but it may have been the best he had. And if it needs adjustments, he may still know a thing or two.âÂ
The offer seemed promising, but Oliver shrugged it off. âNah, I think this is fine. It fits the old-ness in a way.â
The chords built themselves off more and more, but they all played choppily. And after a few more notes he knew from his own signature instrument, his mind paused. ⌠I donât know how to play this thing. Through a simple yet rushed transition, he set aside his playing. âIâll need some practice but honestly, this is great,â he laughed. âHey Ayu, why donât you try a little?â
Ayu, staring by the side, whipped his mind awake and asked, âWhat?â
âCome on a play,â he repeated.Â
âWhy would I play it? Itâs yoursâŚâÂ
He beamed at him. âBecause, it sounds funny. Plus, itâd be nice for you to just try it out since I donât know much either.â
That smile intimidated Ayu somehow, enough to give in. And he sat beside him on the piano seat. Once some moments of silence set in, he knew Oliver would not guide him yet. Thus, he prodded his fingers onto the keys, one by one, pressing at random. No melody formed, nor did a tempo, or a key, or anything of substance. This went on for multiple seconds to a few minutes.Â
The stiffness bothered Oliver to no end, in reality, as his patience stabbed him in the gut for letting Ayu play in such a way. However, an alternative was found to save himself from such experimentation. âHere, letâs teach you a chord.âÂ
He guided one of Ayuâs hands to the beginning of an octave, and slowly adjusted his fingers to the right keys. Once they aligned correctly, he gently pressed for him to play.Â
âThatâs what should be a C major chord.â He patted Ayu in the achievement. âAnd I think you can make up your own now, can you?âÂ
For a moment, Ayu glared at the keys, carefully placing his fingers over new ones and pressing.Â
âInteresting⌠Thatâs a suspended chord.â
âYou know I wonât remember anything youâre telling me, right,â he asked deadpanned.
Oh no, the attitude is back. âProbably.â
âOh,â Alice said while in the background. âOliver?â
âYeah?â
âI assume youâre about to leave, correct?â
Oliver nodded while playing with Ayu.Â
âThereâs something else Iâve been saving for when you do leave,â she said.
Curious, Oliver turned and stood from his seat towards her. âWhat is it?âÂ
Opening her book, she summoned a flat-looking bag in front of them. âWhen I asked for the piano, Akeldama said to also give you this along with it.âÂ
She handed it off to him, and both him and Ayu looked at the small bag in confusion whilst the inside felt hollow. âWhyâd he give me this?â
She shook her head, âI do not know, but you may open it.â
From the bag, Ayu gathered next to Oliver as well. The strangeness of the gift increased most definitely for both of them, but what was inside still mystified the air.Â
Reluctantly, Oliver opened the bag to find the hollow item, and even then, was there more confusion.Â
***
Huh, Oliver stared at the gift after his research in his room. From its sheen wood surface that plated itself with small metal keys, it was a confirmed kalimba, or thumb piano as the internet sometimes called it.
Such a strange item, he studied. Its keys played gently of that of a music box for a lullaby, which it technically could be accounted for both literally and purposefully. Sure, it was mix-matched, and the pretty keys were jagged from age, but the sound made up for it all. Melodies formed easily and gracefully even if played choppy from his infers. Honestly, it seemed of some use for his style of music and covers.Â
While studying he joked, âAyu, you can probably master this thing, its super simple.â
But Ayuâs reply was nothing.Â
Despite the silence, Oliver continued. So, Akeldama first gives me a switchblade and now a nice, aesthetic instrument? We need to look more into him nowadays. âÂ
âHey, Ollie,â Ayu called out from the bedside.
âWhat is it?â
âCome over here.â
A lopsided look was given to him, but light only illuminated in Oliverâs corner of the room, so Ayuâs expression hid in the darkness. Regardless, Oliver stepped onto the bed by Ayuâs side and asked, âWhatâs up?âÂ
And only in the matter of seconds did Ayu tackle him again, only onto the bed and in a shaking hug. He grasped and clung to Oliver as tight as ever, yet the grip was weak and shivering.Â
Soon whilst lying down, a sniffle covered the roomâs sound, then another, until cries rang onto Oliverâs ears.Â
âI,â Ayu trembled in his words, âIâm sorry⌠I canât do anything.âÂ
He continued crying into Oliverâs chest, rubbing his tears all over his sweater. Oliver looked down upon what was occurring, but instead of any surprise or panic, he knew something would arise from that conversation. More than he initially expected.Â
He hugged back, cradling the boyâs head in his arms and brushing the tuffs of his hair.Â
âItâs okay, itâs okay,â he whispered, âIâm here for you, remember?âÂ
With every comb, his hands faintly touched Ayuâs shaking body. He gasped for the air out of his cries and wailed in choking up.Â
âHere, letâsâŚâ Oliver glanced over from their position, in which they were stuck in the middle of the bed, and all of Ayuâs weight hefted onto him. âLetâs get a little bit more comfortableâŚâ
He moved them into the pillows and under the blankets, where Ayu still hung on Oliver under his head. Â
âAyu,â Oliver began, âyouâre a good person. I know that for sure.âÂ
He remained silent, much to Oliverâs incline.Â
âYouâre probably the best person Iâve ever met. A best friend if you will. Weâre best friends, right?âÂ
He felt a nod underneath him.Â
Oliver smiled. âIâm glad⌠Out of anyone, I think I was the selfish brat at first, but then I met you, as dumb as the introductions were,â He chuckled at his speech. âYou changed my life, and helped me realize that I wasnât going to be alone forever andâŚâ Even he began to choke up at his words.Â
âAnd what,â Ayu croaked.Â
âYou arenât going to leave me.â Despite the emotions, Oliver set it aside from Ayuâs turn. âThat was my fear, I guess. But you disproved that and you havenât left me alone since; and, youâre wonderful to be around.â
Only those sniffles were left to handle.Â
âYouâre moreâŚâ Damn, compliments are trickier like this. âYou have this stubborn bravery to you that I like. And your simple thinkingâs actually calming for me since I overthink half the time⌠Simpleâs the best way to put it; you answer everything as you see it and I think it works for a duo like you and me. Despite everything youâve been through, you still want to stand with your goals since you know thatâs right⌠Thatâs what I love about you; you have hope. You had enough hope to give me a chance, to tell me that everything will be better just like Iâm telling you right now. I wouldâve given up, Ayu, so long ago, and right now Iâm stopping you from going down the path I couldâve gone to.â
He hugged Ayu back as tight as he did.Â
âIâm sorry if I ever said or did anything to hurt you. I didnât know what I was saying. Youâve gone through just as much as I have⌠Thatâs something else I realized.â
With his words, Ayu kept silent. But finally, he said, âThank you.â Then asked, â⌠Can you keep on talking? Just about anything. I want to listen to you.â
He nodded back. âAlright. Anything?âÂ
âYeahâŚâÂ
Memories of his own request flurried back in Oliverâs mind in his understanding of that need of comfort. âI can talk about how my day was with you, then,â and the words fluttered in Ayuâs ears as he calmed from his stuttered breathing. Â
âOh yeah, there was this thought I had for a while.â
Ayu nuzzled in from the cuddling, still listening to Oliverâs words as it started to dry out from speaking. He listened to his day, his thoughts, his imaginations, ideas, epiphanies, everything that whisked him away somehow. They all expressed mindfulness in each word, and he could not have enough. âWhat is it?â
âI started thinking about this scenario,â Oliver rasped, âabout if the world ended.âÂ
His own voice drowned in a drowsy state, eyes burning from all the crying and exhaustion. âThat doesnât sound like a nice thought.â
âObviously not,â he huffed. âBut, I was wondering what people would do⌠and what would I do in that scenario. If the world was dying, and it was only a matter of time for me, or you, or anybody to be next.â
ââŚAnd?â
âThere wasnât much I could think of, since it really does depend on how the world ends, but out of all the routes, thereâs only one thing I want to do for all of them.â
The nature of the conversation rang dangerous bells for Ayu, yet he continued it with, âWhat would that be?â
He said, âI would never want to go to sleep.â
âWhyâs that?â
âBecause,â he explained, âyou can die at any point when itâs all over. So, if Iâm asleep, I can die in my sleep, and I would never have the chance to goodbye⌠to anybody.â
His answer spoke to Ayu, and remained as words for him to remember always. However, with his tired mind and recovering state, he replied, âMakes sense⌠Ollie, can you sing for me?â
He looked down upon him. âIs there a particular reason why?â
âThe worldâs not ending, so I think Iâm ready to sleep right now.â
He chuckled a little, combing his hair once more. âOkay. Iâm guessing you want an original.â
âI never heard one so,â Ayu snuggled in with his own smile, âobviously.â
Oliverâs face warmed, but without any embarrassment. âOkay, Ayu.â
And with lyrics for the occasion, he quietly sang a piece from those nights of new beginnings.
âMy dearest,Â
all the shadows that have followed us have comeÂ
and gone.Â
My dearest,Â
all the darkest that had weighed me down
is far and long evermore.
My dearest,Â
you have come to greet me in a lightÂ
that shines across us every nightâŚ
My dearest,
We will roll along again.â
Oliverâs eyes drifted, with his last view being Ayu sleeping by him, his tears gone and his breathing cooled. He smiled as he closed that view, uttering the last words.Â
âMy dearest,Â
We will roll along again.âÂ
-
Ten Dollars | Bread and Water | Red Eye | Crimson Capture | November 1st | A Mother | A Demon | A Child | The Wolf | Bloody Fingers | A Monochrome World | The Pocketwatch | Iâll Have My Day | Two Weeks | Monsters | Sleepover | First Meal
#writing#my writing#writeblr#writblr#writers on tumblr#black sun tale#bst#chapter 18#swearing warning#burn warning#blister warning#crippling self doubt warning#missing limb#minor aggressiveness?#apocalypse mention#death mention#bst ayu & oliver#bst eilwen#bst alice#bst akeldama mention
3 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Firebird | Chap.4
Chapter 1Â Chapter 2Â Chapter 3Â Chapter 5Â Chapter 6Â Chapter 7
Chapter 4: SeekerÂ
Look for the truth where the past has buried it.
*
  After exchanging a few more words with Kamori about her extended stay, the meeting concluded. Maiya bowed politely, bidding the two Ritos goodbye. Before she left, Kamori stopped her at the door, pressing an envelope to her hand. âFollow the address in this letter, my dear. The innkeeper there will take care of the rest. Winds be fair to you, hoo.âÂ
Maiya returned his smile, touched at his grandfatherly kindness. Her eyes briefly lingered on Revali's burnt feather before she turned away, the guilt she felt at indirectly hurting him still caught in her throat.Â
She avoided Talakoâs wary gaze as she stepped out of the hut, not wasting any time in making a hasty exit. One foot after another, careful not to trip, she descended the many village stairs.Â
The young Enchanter released the breath she was holding as she cleared two levels. âSo that happened,â She said aloud. The anxiety was creeping back in. Her heart felt like a butcherâs mallet. Thump! Thump! Thump! If her chest was a piece of meat, it would be well tenderised by now.
First order of business. She needed paper and a messenger pigeon-person-thing...Whatever they used in this village. Chief Kamori already assured her that a missive would be sent to her mentorâs private letter box first thing tomorrow morning explaining the whole situation. However, she knew that she needed to write to her mentor separately. Relaying whatever she can in great detail was of utmost importance if she wanted even a smidgen of a chance of surviving the Sheikahâs ire. Â
Calm...calm. I am calm.Â
Teacher was going to kill her!
Round and down she went, lost in her thoughts but aware enough to dodge around a yellow Rito child that was playing tag along the railing. Opening the note, she followed the address written at the top in Kamoriâs cursive. Thatâs a lot of levels down . Nodding to herself, she increased her walking speed, making her way towards her accomodations for the next few weeks.Â
The inn was located only a floor above the villageâs main entrance, making it one of the first things travellers would see when they arrived. Like most structures situated around Valooâs Spire, a flat platform jutted out from its doors, connecting the main arterial staircase to the wooden, circular, double-story building that was Rito Villageâs one and only inn.
The building exterior was painted a deep red, with white curtains billowing from its many open windows. Planter boxes were hung up along the railings of the second floor, pink daphnes and other winter blooms peeking from their containers.Â
Another staircase, though this time shorter and much more narrow with steps worn from years of use, ran flush along the innâs side. Maiya theorised that it supposedly gave customers a means of accessing their rooms without having to pass through the reception area. That said, she was unpleasantly surprised to find that whilst most rooms were situated at the buildingâs second floor, the inn still offered beds on the first. In its lobby.Â
...
What?
Eyebrow raised at the arrangement, Maiya tiptoed past sleeping travellers and made her way to the front desk. Tourist season must be in full swing, with most of the beds filled and a small sign above the front desk announcing a limited vacancy. A customerâs snores echoed from the corner.Â
This is, um, unpleasant. She thought. But arguably not as bad as when Uncle Rohan had to crash at the forge after he and Teacher had too much to drink. Maiya grimaced at the memory. That Goron blacksmithâs snores were loud enough to wake Death Mountain...but I still wouldnât complain if this place offers earbuds.
A burgundy Rito with a short side braid and golden hooped earrings smiled sunnily as she approached. âWelcome to Swallowâs Roost,â she whispered.Â
Maiya mumbled a shy âhelloâ back. She set her pack down and fished out her identification papers and coin purse. A leaf flew out of her open wallet. Oh damn. It was then that the Hylian realised, with much embarrassment, just how filthy she was from weeks of travel. The quick wash at the stables that morning took care of most of the grime, but her travel pack was still covered in mud and leaves. From the moment she entered the inn, she was already tracking dirt on the massive blue circular rug that covered most of the wooden flooring.Â
I am the queen of good first impressions.Â
âI would like to book one of your beds until the Winter Solstice, please.â Maiya said, glancing at an open bed warily, noting the thin divider between it and the traveller sleeping a few steps away.Â
âNot a problem, but you wonât be placed in any of the ones down here, that is, unless you really want to,â The innkeeper said. She giggled at Maiyaâs confused expression. âMy apologies, let me clarify. These beds are reserved for single day travellers.â
From out of nowhere, the innkeeper pulled out a graph. It was framed, hitting the table with a dull thud . She grabbed a piece of charcoal to the side and pointed to a random line. âSee here?â Maiya nodded, not sure what she was seeing. âWe noticed that many visitors of our village have been on the road for quite a while and simply needed a place to rest for a few hours. By implementing this weâve Roost Boosted our business by 15%!â The Rito grinned proudly. âItâs our solution for the short-stay traveller without breaking the bank!â
Not one to be rude, Maiya replied. âThat makes sense.â So Iâm not sleeping in the lobby? Nice.
The innkeeper didnât even try to hold back an amused laugh at Maiyaâs expression. âHa! Relieved now, arenât you? Youâre adorable. My name is Cheska by the way, owner of this lovely establishment. Iâm guessing youâre also on the search for a warm bath and a good meal?â
âAnd the softest bed you got,â Maiya said, recalling the difficult evening she had the night before.
âYouâre at the right place, have you heard of our world famous Rito down-beds? Of course you have. Letâs sort you out!â
 The room was sparsely decorated in a cosy sort of way. The place was free of knick-knacks or paintings, and it soon became obvious that everything there was there for a purpose.Â
On the right was a double bed and a wooden chest sitting at its foot- open, unlocked and empty. Opposite this, to the far left of the room, was a small fireplace. Stocked with logs, it was ready to be lit to ward against the later evening chill.Â
Maiya pulled the cloth door further, stepping over the threshold. On the wall directly across from her was a window. The surrounding waters of Lake Totori and the leafy green Tabantha forests were visible from within its four corners. To Maiya's relief a writing desk was positioned beneath it, paper, inkwell and quill already supplied. Her mentor wouldn't have to wait too long for a response.Â
The place felt untouched, as if frozen in time since the last tenant vacated. She liked it. It smelt like honey and sage.Â
âForgive us for the dust,â she heard Cheska say. The Rito swiped a few feathers on the top of the window sill, frowning at the dirt that came off it. âIt has been a while since anyoneâs set foot into this room. Would have offered one of our vacant newer ones too, but Chief Kamori suggested in the note that you could stay here.âÂ
âWhereâs the original owner?â Maiya asked.Â
âThey left many years ago, when I was just a chick. Mama was the innkeeper at that time as I was still too young to learn the ropes.â Cheska tilted her head, earrings glinting. âI canât really remember their face, but my ma described them as always a bit intense. 'Too many eggs in one basket makes a person go crazy, Ches!â She would say. Whatever that means.â The Rito wiped her wing on her apron. âWonder if thatâs why they left, huh?âÂ
Maiya racked her brain for something to say, âUhâŚâ
âAnywho! Communal baths are a Spire floor up. Complimentary soap from the front desk will be handed out if you remember to cheer 'Swallows Roost Boost!' Oh! And clap twice. Don't forget that. That's very important."
She felt a headache creeping up. "Is it really?"
"Nope." Cheska grinned. "But itâd still be a good idea to have a wash before you knock-out for the day. Sorry to say it, hylianlla , but you stink!"
 The young Enchanter worked quickly to acclimate herself to her new surroundings. Whilst this was the first time sheâd travelled so far outside Akkala, she knew it would be smart to be curious and observant. Everyone had their patterns, and the Ritos were no exception to this. Much like it did with enchanting, figuring out how things worked early around these parts was going to do her a lot of good in the long run. And not making a fool of herself by missing simple social cues was always a plus.Â
Day one was when Maiya realised that Rito Village rose before the sun. The smell of freshly baked bread and the sounds of haggling at the markets began as early as the crack of dawn. Sitting on the railing just outside her room and picking apart her mandarin, she also found that some fruits tasted better here.Â
She swung her feet. The cool mountain breeze and view were enough to brave the drop, and she surprisingly found herself at relative peace as she finished her meagre breakfast. It was a big change from earlier that morning.Â
Maiya had awoken before first light, bleary eyed from another nightmare she couldnât quite remember. Walking outside to catch her breath, she spotted a squadron of warrior Ritos flying overhead in the early twilight. Sheâd nearly called out and waved to them, doubtful that they would hear her anyway, but thought better of it when she caught the familiar sight of blue amongst their ranks.
The Hylian exhaled, tilting her face to the warming sunlight. Watching the sky now, about three hours afterwards, she saw a dull orange Rito depart from one of the upper floors, flying in the same direction towards the mountains. She wondered if they were a warrior too.
She bit into her fruit, chewing somberly. A warrior. She was supposed to find a worthy warrior. But how could she now when the dagger rejects one of the best fighters this village could offer?Â
Perhaps I have to look harder.Â
Maiya closed her eyes, the rune on her hand aching. "Where do I even start?"
On the list of tasks to complete whilst she was here, another began to weigh heavily on her mind. She remembered that Teacher said this was her opportunity to gather more information for her studies. Where books on Ancient Weaponry were limited, tomes on Enchanting were extremely rare. Most were burned, buried or lost to time when the Sheikah were subdued 10,000 years ago.Â
Enduring information survived in bits and pieces, some being handed down by word-of-mouth through stories and secrets. Whilst this worked to protect knowledge, it made finding consistent techniques difficult. And with all known Enchanters aside from her and Teacher either lost, dead, or in hiding, finding instruction beyond her mentorâs library and her mentor herself felt almost impossible.
Feeling hopeless, Maiya stared at the new glove which covered her left hand, lifting it so that the eye-shaped scar underneath would be at level with her own. The rune was quieter today. She turned her hand, examining the neat seams at its sides and the small tufts of feathers which cushioned her palm. The fit was perfect. She wondered how much study and practice it would take to make something this good.Â
A memory of one of her Teacherâs lectures came to mind.Â
âMost Enchanters encountered in legend are Sheikah, however this does not mean that they are the only beings with an aptitude to enchant. â Her mentorâs voice echoed in her head. She could visualise the moment easily, see the tall woman in a dark hood pace the room, her long pendant of a weeping eye lightly swinging.
âIn fact, were it not for the Goron People in Eldin and the teachings they kept of their late-Enchanters, I would have never fully mastered the flame for my first weapon. Hence, I would have never become Enchanter were it not for me seeking their guidance. We are nothing without the teachings of others.â
âI am nothing without the teachings of others.â Maiya repeated, words eaten up by the cloudless sky.Â
All of Teacherâs old books said that the Hebra Highlands were the original birthplace of ice enchantments. Rito Village, with its close proximity and history of keeping physical records, was her best bet in finding actual information regarding Ice Enchanting or even runes if she were lucky. She needed something , whether it be a book or an old myth. Anything to lead her in the right direction for her research. And she had no idea where to start.
Questions, questionsâŚ
âWhy so glum, hylianlla? âÂ
âShit!â Maiya jumped, dropping her fruit, she tipped forward, body seconds from falling into the waters below.
âWoops! Hold on there.â A wing reached to grab the collar of her jacket, pulling her backwards.
The young woman fell onto the wooden decking behind her. She groaned, rubbing her back as she rolled and stood up gingerly. Familiar burgundy feathers, braids, and now silver triangular earrings met her gaze. âGood morning Cheska, nice earrings. Please donât do that again.â
The Rito looked slightly apologetic, tossing her mopâs handle from one wing to another. âIâm sorry for that, you see I was just cleaning out the room next door- terrible stuff really, the man left a smell that you canât just scrub out- when I saw you sitting here all sad looking and lonesome.â She looked a bit bashful. âI was going to leave you to your thoughts, but then you said something ominous out loud and my curiosity got the best of me.â
Note to self, donât repeat Teacherâs top ten quotes in public.Â
Cheska continued, âWere you thinking hard? I donât think you blinked once. You looked like you were trying to set something on fire with your eyes.â
Maiya laughed dryly. âWould you believe me if I said you were not the first one to tell me this?âÂ
The Ritoâs curious teal eyes seemed to gleam even brighter. Those apparently were the wrong words to say if she wanted the feathered woman to leave. If she didnât before, Maiya well and truly had Cheskaâs attention now.Â
The innkeeper placed the mop she was holding to the side, and with a flap of her wings was over the railing and seated next to Maiya as if sheâd been there the whole time. âAlright! What ails you on this fine morning, little traveller?â
Maiya sighed. Might as well . âIs there a place here that stores information?âÂ
âDepends,â Cheska said, holding up three feathers, lowering them with each suggestion as she ticked off a mental checklist. âFifth floor we have a library for general stuff. Cookbooks, numeracy and literacy texts, some basic readings on science. The elders use it as a resource in the syllabus for the youngâuns.âÂ
âIf you want some political and business advice, or a long winded talk on our current economics, then ask Chief Kamori how his day is going. Donât get me wrong, I love our fearless leader, but he needs to get out more.âÂ
âHow about old information? Like old history?â Maiya tried.Â
âOld history, huh?â Cheska went quiet for a moment, looking at the final feather she held up. âThen you should definitely see Honoka in the Archives. She knows heaps about old teachings. More than anyone else in our little llaqta. Got a whole collection on dead languages and legends not even Old Man Yieni would tell- not that he does much storytelling anymore but I digress!âÂ
Sounds promising . Maiya smiled. âI think thatâs it, Cheska.âÂ
âIs it really? Oh, Iâm happy to have helped. Itâs the fourth level from the top by the way! Might be a difficult climb, for a Hylian I mean. A lot of stairs. Donât get too winded on your way up. Take your time.â She pushed off the railing, flapping her wings and hovering in the air. âYou donât owe me anything by the way. Just maybe let me know if you find something interesting. Actually, definitely let me know if you find something interesting.âÂ
âYouâll be one of the first,â Maiya said, pushing off from the railing she was leaning on. âThank you, Cheska. For the help and the directions.âÂ
âNot to worry, Miss Maiya!â She did a somersault in the air, and dipped down past her sight. A few seconds later she resurfaced, picking up her mop and buckets with her talons. âOops forgot these! The things a girl would do to get some good gossip around here. Good luck, hylianlla! Youâll need it! â
Maiya took Cheskaâs advice, ascending the spire whilst taking time to enjoy the village with a more wakeful and less anxious mind than the one she had yesterday. A range of colourful shops and little wooden houses were found on every level. It was refreshing to see how open everything was. Doors were mostly long pieces of cloth, rolled up to air out the home and let the wind in. Children ran to and fro, some who were old enough to fly zipping around the clotheslines. There was so much laughter in the air. Their elders sat and gossiped on the front porch, a few leaning out their windows or resting in their rocking chairs.Â
It was loud, full of energy, and Maiya loved it.Â
Thereâs an antique store on this level. The pottery is so beautifully shaped! Are those little clay wings?
A jewellry shop. The fine details are so exquisite! I wonder how they got the metal to bend like that without snapping?
A tavern! Iâve never been to a tavern before!Â
Distracted by the sights, it took her an extra few minutes to reach her destination.
Meeting the Head-- and only-- Archivist of Rito Village, Master Honoka, was, well for lack of a better word, interesting. A security gate behind the main cloth door rattled and shook as the Rito Elder unlocked it, pulling it back in a single motion. She peered at Maiya through the thick glasses which rested at the top of her beak, cautiously taking in the appearance of the small human woman who awkwardly stood at her doorway. Even whilst leaning on an ornate silver cane, the Rito stood three heads taller, practically towering over her. âUnfortunately, we donât take walk-ins,â the old woman said. Her voice was intelligent, educated, and extremely tired.Â
âIâm not here to sight-see,â Maiya said. âAre you...are you the Archivist?â She shuffled in place, willing herself not to stare at her shoes. âIf so, nice to meet you. Do you have any texts on arcane weaponry? Something that mentions blue-energy, or ice magic?âÂ
Master Honoka expression softened, but her grip on the gate did not waver. âIâm sorry, hylianlla , but the Archives do not welcome tourists anymore. If you wanted to know how to make ice arrows however, I suggest you see the bowyer a level down. Though donât get his shop mixed up with the blacksmithâs, that bird is a gruff one. Now have a good day.â She shuffled back, pulling the gate to shut her out.
Her rune flashed. âWait!â Maiya said, unsheathing the flame dagger. Its orange gleam was as bright as ever, catching the morning light. Her hands shook minutely as she presented it in front of her in a nervous hurry.Â
Perhaps shoving a knife with little explanation in front of an elderly lady was a bad idea, she thought. Honokaâs eyes widened, a small gasp escaping her beak. She gripped her cane tightly. Maiyaâs gloved hand warmed. She panicked, wondering if it was going to hit her. However, as the Elder advanced, her eyes caught the light of the red flame, feeling the radiant heat which ran under the metal of the dagger. The rito stopped, eyes widening in recognition. âEnkantada,â Honoka whispered.Â
In an instant, the door was pushed back. Maiya jumped as a wing wrapped around her wrist, quickly pulling her into the hut.Â
Immediately, the familiar smell of dust and books filled her senses. Maiya blinked, looking up. All around her, covering the walls and reaching the ceiling, were shelves upon shelves of precious books.Â
The collection was massive .Â
Maiya gasped. A part of her, the giddy childlike excitement at discovering something new, jumped for joy. Itâs like she was standing in the middle of a perfect storm. Some books were hardbound, the titles on many of their spines in languages sheâd never heard of before. Others were nothing but just paper and twine, on the verge of falling apart and standing on their last legs. She saw books with paper backs, and books wrapped in animal skins. The top of her banada felt warm, with beams of white, dusty daylight shining from the oculus above her.Â
Someone cleared their throat. Maiya whirled around. The elderly rito stood only a few steps away, cane outstretched. The metal stick nudged at the arm which held the dagger, lifting it up higher to the dusty light that filtered in from the glass ceiling.Â
âWho are you?â Honoka said, cautious yet not unkind. She reached for a dial at the side of her glasses, turning it. The lenses on her spectacles moved and folded into a focal point, magnifying her vision. She leaned forward, examining the dagger with a critical eye. âAn Enchanter? I canât believe it. I thought there was only one of you left.â
Maiyaâs shoulders sank, sinking the dagger back into its sheath. âTwo now, actually. I was only given the title a few weeks ago. Iâm sorry for the confusion.âÂ
âItâs no trouble, dear,â Honoka said. âI apologise as well, weâve had an issue the past few months with thieves. The Yiga Clan have been pretending to be travelling scholars looking for precious, old books in our collection. Weâve lost many in the past month and I didnât want to take the risk.â
âThat sounds terrible.âÂ
âIt is,â Honoka said, looking close to tears. She sniffed, squaring her shoulders. âNevermind that. What brings you here, Young Enchanter?Â
âIâm learning how to enchant Ice Weapons. Someone told me that youâre a collector of old knowledge.â
âIâm a historian and archivist, enkantada. Not an antiquarian. However, yes, I believe I might have something along those lines. And who was this Rito that directed you here?â
âThe innkeeper.â
Master Honoka sighed, taking her glasses off and rubbing her head. âOf course it was Cheska. That girl never has the sense to not stick her beak where it doesnât belong, especially if she can get a story out of it.â
âDo you know her?â
The old rito hobbled to the middle of the room, cane glinting in the early afternoon light. âSheâs my niece.â She tapped her cane to the ground, giving the floor two experimental wacks.
Maiya stood to the side, not quite sure what was going on anymore. âUh...what are you doing?â
The Archivist raised her cane over the floor once again, stabbing its end into a barely noticeable hole in the planks. She twisted the cane and stepped back, lifting up a long piece of floorboard. It came away easily, nailed-in less tight in comparison to the others.Â
Underneath there seemed to be a deep gap in the floor, holding what looked like four mysterious rectangular stacks.Â
Maiya bent down to get a better look. The inside was dusty, probably from having not seen the light of day in several years. As she moved closer, she realised that the stacks she saw were actually books, all faded and leather bound.Â
âMany years ago,â Honoka said, looking down at the cobweb covered tomes. âI was asked to burn these. Me, being the stubborn woman I was back then, followed my heart and decided to hide them instead.âÂ
âWhy?âÂ
âKnowledge is never supposed to be destroyed,â she said, looking at Maiya seriously. âWe should not fear mistakes nor the things we donât fully understand. If we did, then we would never learn from our shortcomings and continue making regretful decisions.â She turned away, walking towards a back room. âI will be in my study, the tomes are free for you to peruse. Let me know if you donât understand anything, I have a few cipher guides you might find useful.â
âThank you, oh wait!â Maiya couldn't help her curiosity. âWho asked you to burn them all those years ago?âÂ
Honoka paused before she closed the door. Her back was turned, the intricate weaving and patterns of her multicoloured shawl contrasting with the pale peach-almost white of her feathers.Â
âIt was the King of Hyrule, young Enchanter.â
#revali#botw#breath of the wild#revali x oc#loz botw#legend of zelda#botw fanfiction#revali botw#rito#rito botw#botw fic#fanfiction#writing#enemies to friends to lovers#paellaplease#firebird botw#maiya botw
23 notes
¡
View notes
Text
you lift the veil (my eyes are open wide) 1/7
part two of the strangeness and charm series
read it on [AO3]
dedicated to @fraudulentzodiacs đđđ
chapter one: all doors are open to the believer
*
.maria.
Maria doesn't look up when the door opens and shuts loudly. There are only two people who would just walk into the bar without knocking, and only one of them would slam the door afterwards.
Isobel drops a small pouch right in front of her. It hits the counter with a small poof that dispels lilac powder into the air that smells of lavender and chamomile.
Maria looks up at her then.
Isobel looks like she hasn't slept, not that anyone who isn't Maria, Guerin, or Max would be able to tell.
Maria feels a little stab of guilt that she smothers immediately, raising an eyebrow and poking a finger at the pouch making sure it wasn't cursed or anything.
She can feel Isobel rolling her eyes.
âIt's to help you sleep,â Isobel says sounding impatient like this is the fifth time she's explaining herself. âYou've been keeping me up for the last three days.â
Maria gives her an impassive look, and Isobel just rolls her eyes again and huffs drops down on the bar stool behind her.
Maria crosses her arms over her chest, âWe're not open for business.â
âI'm not interested in anything you're selling,â Isobel says leaning her elbows against the bar and tilting her head as her eyes drop down to Mariaâs mouth and back up again.
Maria clenches her jaw so she doesnât do something ridiculous like lick her lips and gives Isobel an unimpressed look.
Isobel sighs and drops her head to her hand, actually looking as tired as she is. âAt least let me help then?â
Maria scoffs and picks up the pouch to put it somewhere where it wonât be in the way.
Isobel bristles immediately.
âYou know what I can do,â she says voice low and it makes Maria narrow her eyes at her. âIâm more than capable of easing the way so that you can finally get to completion.â
Maria rolls her eyes as she turns away.
Isobel sighs and sits up. âIâm serious. If it doesnât work then at least I tried everything that I could. I want to sleep some time this week.â
Maria looks back at her.
Isobel leans forward again. âWhatâs the worse that can happen?â
She rolls her eyes when Maria gives her a look. âBesides the obvious.â
Maria just continues to watch her weighing her options.
âNo spells,â Maria says firmly. She has no interest in experiencing the out of control dazed feeling that followed, where everything felt like too much and she couldnât control the things she said or what she did.
Magic was almost like a drug to non witches, euphoric when youâre right in the middle of a spell, but the come down was a bitch. The stronger the spell, the harder the fall.
And just like a drug the more magic you did the more you wanted to do.
Isobel nods her head and waves her hands in the air, âWeâll hold hands and do it the old fashioned way, I promise.â
Maria rolls her eyes again, but takes a deep breath and walks over to Isobel.
Isobel holds her hands out in front of her, and wiggles her fingers. Bursts of emerald static electricity spark across her fingers as they brush together, and Maria can feel the warmth that is Isobel lighting up in the back of her head.
If Maria closes her eyes, she would be able to see the strands of bright shiny emerald and sandy pale yellow woven together, binding them to each other.
She would also be able to make out the faint impressions of emerald-gold and emerald-sapphire that was Michael and Max, respectively.
Isobel stills her fingers and holds her hands out in front of her.
Maria takes another deep breath and raises her own hands. She holds them in front of Isobelâs just barely touching, and looks at Isobel for a long moment. Isobel looks back, eyes wide not hiding anything.
âDonât you trust me?â Isobel asks and then wrinkles her nose. âNo, trust isnât the right word. Donât you believe in me?â
Maria inhales sharply and looks away blinking several times before she inhales shakily.
Maria remembers vividly the last time that she did this with Isobel. The way that her powers heighten Mariaâs and make her see more, hear more, feel more.
Maria swallows hard and nods her head once before she presses their palms together.
Isobel gives her a smile and then closes her eyes.
Maria sees as their hands light up, crackles of emerald static and a sunshine yellow glow.
She closes her eyes and exhales and concentrates.
Itâs almost like all of her senses dim and narrow down to Isobel, the cadence of her breathing, the way her hands feel against Mariaâs soft and warm and tingly, the way the scent of amber and freshly cut grass and freshly burnt sage  fills the air, the way Maria can feel her like strings wrapped around the base of her neck, slowly tugging at her until Maria inhales deeply and focuses on the problem.
Maria usually doesnât have any trouble receiving her visions. She gets this anxious restless feeling in the pit of her stomach right before she goes to sleep, and wakes up the next morning surrounded in sketches she did while half asleep after being woken up by a vision.
But this time it feels as though something is blocking her.
Isobel immediately spots the problem and nudges.
Maria gasps all the air rushing out of her in an instant, and she feels a little lightheaded as Isobel threads their fingers together, holding on tightly as she nudges again.
Maria whimpers low in her throat as it starts to feel like Isobel is trying to tear her brain apart and tightens her fingers around Isobelâs finding herself swaying forward and bumping into the bar.
It starts to hurt a little too much, and Maria is about to tell her to just stop when the pressure pops like a bubble.
Maria gasps and her fingers hold on even tighter as she gets a flash of Alex dropping to his knees, his face covered in the shadows and the ripples as he does, like smoky black waves in the air throwing everything around him backwards, and as it washes over her the scent of a rushing river and smoke and ash fill her senses and the feeling that Alex isnât Alex, or isnât just Alex gets a hold of her.
Before she can dig into it, Isobel is gasping and tearing her hands out of Mariaâs hold.
Maria distantly hears a clatter, like a bar stool falling backwards, and Isobel says something sharp and fast, but sheâs too busy searching underneath the bar for her sketch pad and a pencil.
She finds them and sets them down on top of the bar and presses the pencil down on the paper a little too hard at first, stark lines outlining the scene.
By the time sheâs done, her fingers are smudged in grey, her head aches and her eyes feel gritty, but the restless anxious feeling in the pit of her stomach is still there.
Maria yawns and covers her mouth with the back of her hand before she looks up to tell Isobel thanks for trying, but itâs to see that Isobel is gone.
She frowns for a second before she looks down to the sketch and worries her bottom lip between her teeth.
Itâs Alex for sure, and he looks like heâs out in the Turquoise Mines in the middle of a fight which isnât unusual, her vision could be of Alex fighting of something. It wouldnât be the first time that it happened.
The problem is with his shadow.
Itâs black and huge and looks like a maned wolf with the body of a lion snarling with itâs mouth open wide showing his huge sharp teeth.
She doesnât understand what it means yet, and maybe she would if she could get a sense of the whole vision, because she has a feeling that whatever is going to happen is going to change everything.
She puts the sketchpad away beneath the bar where it wonât accidentally get wet and tucks the pencil next to the register before heading to the bathroom to wash her hands. She has several more things to do before she needs to get everything ready for opening tonight.
*
.alex.
Alex stares at Michael as he sleeps.
Heâs sitting by Michael's feet, a hand wrapped around Michaelâs ankle. He'd managed a few hours of sleep, with Michael wrapped around him, but the pain in his leg wakes him up like it always does.
Alexâs eyes dart to his leg, resting alongside Michaelâs body, the metal shines blue activating the sigils and an icy cool feeling spreads along the heated pain where the metal is fused to his skin.
The surgeons at the Facility in Munich had told him that itâll take him some time to get used to it, but sometimes Alex thinks that this is punishment for the protection spell.
Alex is good at taking the pain and compartmentalizing it and setting it aside to be dealt with later, and act like everything is okay in front of everyone else, heâs had a lot of practice growing up, but like with everything else, Michael is the exception.
Around him, Alex feels like he doesnât have to just take it, that Michael will help him if Alex needs it. And so far, heâs been right.
Alex has learned in the last couple of months that he trained to fight with his new leg how to roll with it when his leg just doesnât work like heâs used to, but Michael is always reaching out and helping before Alex notices that itâs happened.
Alexâs eyes dart back to Michael.
He doesnât understand it really. Michael should hate him.
Alex hates himself for what happened to Michael.
If he had just listened to Mimi when she told him to leave the Guerin kid alone, then maybe their lives wouldâve been different.
But Alex doesnât think that there is any force in any dimension that wouldâve been able to prevent what had happened and whatâs going to happen.
Alexâs eyes fall from Michael to where Andro is staring at him, a pile of shadows right by his shoes, silently judging him.
Alex refuses to be judged by something that isnât corporeal most of the time.
He looks back to Michael ignoring the tendrils of judgement he can feel coming from Andro and tightens his fingers around his ankle.
Alex's conundrum when it comes to Michael has always been that he wants to be as close to him as possible much more than he wants to stay away to keep him safe.
With an ocean and thousands of miles between them, Alex was able to resist the urge, but everything changed after Munich.
Alex came back to Roswell in a misguided attempt to protect Michael from afar, and maybe try to subvert the Prophecy at the same time. He shouldâve known better than to try to mess with Fate.
A phone rings startling Alex, making him let go of Michael.
Michael twitches and then hisses in pain and moves. Alex presses his hand to his shin, but heâs already waking up.
The phone keeps ringing and Alex spots it on the counter. Michaelâs phone, an ancient looking landline with a rotary dial that literally looks like itâs going to fall apart the longer it keeps ringing.
Before Alex can decide what to do, Michael is raising his hand in the air and twitching his fingers.
The handset flies into his hand, making the rest of the phone slide along the counter.
âIâm sleeping,â Michaelâs voice is croaky and he still sounds tired.
Alex bites down on his lip as the guilt floods him and he darts a look over to his shoes to see that Andro disappeared sometime while Michael was waking up.
Traitor, he thinks at them, and gets a nudge back in acknowledgement that feels like amusement.
Alex looks back to Michael to see that he moved to lie on his back and is staring at him, not paying attention at all to what whoever is on the phone is saying.
Michaelâs gaze moves all over him, and touches his tongue to his bottom lip and moves his gaze back to Alexâs.
Alex knows, objectively, that heâs physically fit, given that his job keeps him in shape, and heâs not bad looking, given the comments made from people interested in getting into his pants, but itâs one thing to hear it from strangers heâs barely interested in, and another to see the appreciation for how he looks across Michaelâs face.
Michael has a way of looking at him that made Alex feel like the hottest thing on two legs when he was seventeen, and it hasnât changed.
Alex pulls his bottom lip into his mouth and looks back.
âYeah, okay,â he says, interrupting the crackling flow of words that Alex can just barely make. âSee you when you get here, Iz. But donât expect me to be dressed.â
He hangs up the phone by tossing it backwards and it lands on the cradle, gently.
Alex is distracted by the mention of Isobel, but Michaelâs brain is obviously on one track as he moves fast, and straddles Alexâs lap, pressing back into the plywood headboard.
Alexâs head falls back on a moan as Michael sinks warm and heavy into his lap and leans down pressing his lips to Alexâs neck and dragging his lips up.
The phone starts ringing again.
âGuerin,â Alex says and clears his throat when his voice comes out breathless. âWait.â
Michael kisses him.
Their lips touch and for one second Alex freezes, feeling like heâs right on the edge of a cliff, the exhilaration and the fear right before he moves, taking the plunge, and kissing Michael back.
Michael makes an approving noise against his mouth, and Alex slides his hands around Michaelâs waist and pulls him in even closer until their chest are pressed together, licking into Michaelâs mouth and deepening the kiss.
âMichaelâ Isobelâs voice fills the room, crackling through an old speaker, with a whirring sound in the background and making Alex pull away from Michael.. âIâll be there in ten minutes. If youâre not dressed, Iâm dragging you just like that to Maxâs house.â
Michael groans and drops his forehead to Alexâs, sighing.
Alex swallows and tries not to look as panicky as he feels.
Isobel cannot see him here, or at all. Not while he still has Androâs essence swimming through his blood, not until he tells Michael about the Deal, which was something that heâs going to have to tell him sooner rather than later, but right now in this moment, Alex canât find the words to explain what happened to himself let alone someone else.
âI was so hoping that I could convince you to fuck me while you were all sleep warm and pliant,â Michael says, a questioning tone to his voice as he moves his hands to slide them down Alexâs arms, and grip his biceps, before he bites down on his bottom lip.
Alex inhales deeply and tries to remind himself that Isobel is going to be here any minute and he canât afford to get distracted.
âI donât sleep much these days,â Alex says honestly and moves his right leg beneath Michael so he gets the point. He licks his lips when Michael pulls back to look at him.
âI have to go,â he says when Michael parts his lips to talk.
Michael purses his mouth as he tilts his head and studies Alex for a second.
âBecause of Isobel?â he asks raising an eyebrow, body going tense where heâs still settled on Alexâs lap.
Alex licks his lips not sure how to explain himself, but something must show on his face because Michaelâs lips thin and heâs moving out of Alexâs lap before Alex can do or say anything.
âFine. I need a shower anyway,â he walks towards the bathroom, and Alex turns to watch him.
âGue-â he starts but Michael cuts him off.
âYou can see yourself out.â
He steps out of his boxers and moves behind the curtain, drawing it close.
Alex blinks after him for a few silent seconds and then the water turns on, and then he moves.
The dismissal hurts a lot more than heâd been expecting, but itâs better than trying to come up with an excuse as to why he has to leave.
Alex puts on the clothes heâd taken out of Michaelâs closet last night since his uniform had been a lost cause. He slides into his boots, not even bothering to tie them and is just reaching for the dagger that heâd turned into the trap for the demon last night when there are wet hands wrapping around his arms right above his elbows, and he can feel Michaelâs hair dripping onto the back of his neck as he presses in close.
âI was planning on staying mad at you for at least a day,â Michael says voice low. âBut youâre not fighting fair.â
Alexâs eyes fall shut as Michael tugs him back and presses in close against him. âCome back tonight?â
Alex is nodding before he can stop himself and Michael drops a kiss to the back of his neck, right where the collar of his shirt is.
âYou can return my clothes then,â Michael says before heâs pushing Alex forward lightly, but not letting go. âIsobel should be here any minute.â
Alex swallows hard, âYou should call her and tell her that if sheâs actually planning to drag you out of here the protective circle isnât going to let her through.â
Michael is quiet for a long silent, suspicious moment, but he doesnât say anything else as he lets Alex go and walks back to his shower.
Alex inhales shakily and grabs the dagger, before he walks out of the door.
*
.liz.
Liz takes a deep breath and opens her eyes.
The bathroom mirror is foggy, and the patch that she had cleared up is already fogging over, but she can make out her blurry reflection.
She slowly lets the breath out and moves, unwrapping the towel from around her chest.
Her reflection is still blurry, but she can make the pale pink scar of the sigil right in the middle of her chest.
Max had called it the Evans Sigil, and had shown her the same mark cut into the palm of his hand. âIt's how the spell works.â
Because that was her life now apparently, sigils and spells and other impossible things.
She still doesn't one hundred percent believe that Max is a wizard or whatever, but after last night, it wasn't possible for her to say the same thing about demons.
She looks at the mark on her arm, the one that Max hadn't known what it was, that he had called Michael to check out.
Michael had stared at the mark before turning to Max and saying. âIf we die, I'm going to make sure to drag your ass to whatever hell dimension I end up going to.â
Liz found out last night after Michael had left and Max had dropped her home that the mark was how the demon could track her.
She inhales deeply and reminds herself that she is safe. Max's house is protected or so he says, but even if it wasn't, Liz feels much safer knowing that Max is nearby.
She feels a warmth in her chest, right against the mark, and she presses her palm over it, closing her eyes and concentrating on the feeling that she knows is Max.
It sends the warmth spiralling through her and she gasps, eyes flying open.
There is a knock on the door, starling her and making her drop her concentration.
She hears Max clear his throat, before he speaks. âLunch is ready.â
âI'll be right out,â she responds and waits until she hears him walking to start getting dressed.
She pulls out Rosa's red lipstick from her bag. She'd stuffed it in there on a whim, but looking at the casing now, she can make out a small sigil that resembles the one on her chest, but different, drawn in sharpie right on the base.
She licks her lips and looks at her reflection again before she nods to herself decisively and uncaps the lipstick.
When she walks out into the living room, she finds Max across the room leaning against his desk reading from a thick leather bound book, cradled in his hands. His brow is furrowed and his lips move as he reads along, and Liz feels the warm feeling intensify inside of her at the thought that thatâs something about Max Evans that hasnât changed.
He looks up then straight at her as though heâd felt her, and Liz doesnât know exactly how to feel about that. She also doesnât exactly know how to feel about the way a smile tugs at the corners of his mouth and how his eyes go soft and warm when he sees her.
âI made pancakes,â he says as he closes the book and sets it behind him pushing away from the desk.
âFor lunch?â Liz asks raising an eyebrow.
Max shrugs. âWe slept through breakfast.â
âRight,â Liz says remembering why she was here in the first place.
She takes a deep breath and looks at Max seriously. âI have questions.â Max nods his head and takes a step closer before he stops. âIâll tell you everything that I can, but why donât we eat?â
âIâm not hungry,â Liz says reaching forward to rest her hands against the back of the couch. âI want to know why there is a demon coming after me.â
Max swallows and nods his head, âOkay.â
He walks forward and sits in the armchair opposite the couch Liz is leaning against. âWhy donât you sit down?â
Liz shakes her head and leans harder against the couch, âIâm good here.â
Max just nods his head and then sighs, resting his elbows on his knees as he looks up at her. âI already told you that Iâm a witch.â
âWhat does that mean exactly? That you can do magic?â Liz asks straightening up and raising her hands in the air wiggling her fingers.
âSomething like that,â Max says giving her a small smile. âMore like, witches can do magic without needing to study or using special chants and charms and words. Witches can use memories and emotions to power their spells. Witch Hunters can also use magic, but they need help.â
âWitch Hunters?â Liz asks feeling a little incredulous.
Max nods his head. âKind of like the police of our kind. They monitor magic use and make sure no one is doing magic illegally.â
Liz moves to lean against the arm of the couch, âThere are laws?â
Max huffs out a small laugh, âYeah.â
Liz stares at him for a moment, and then puts her hand to her chest and sees the way he looks down at his hand, fingers clenching close.
âAnd bringing someone back to life?â she asks because she has to know.
âBreaks several big laws,â Max admits leaning back in his seat. âWould put another black mark on my record, which would cost me my job.â
âThatâs why Michael stayed behind,â Liz guesses and moves to sit down on the couch, needing to lean back against something.
âMichael can handle the Witch Hunters,â Max says and leans forward again. âThe black mark isnât the only consequence. Black Level Magic is banned unless the circumstance is extreme and only then on approval of the Council, because it tears open the veil between dimensions.â
Liz narrows her eyes at him, and then blinks them, and opens them a little wide, before she looks away.
âSo the demon came through when you saved me,â she says slowly as she looks over at Max's bookshelf.
âLiz,â Max says and her eyes go to him, and he stands up, walking around the coffee table to sit in front of her. âEven if I had known that the demon would come through, I would've done it anyway. It's worth it as long as you're alive.â
Liz looks into his eyes and they're wide and honest.
âDid I ever say thank you?â Liz asks holding her hand out and smiling lightly when Max immediately takes it in his and holds it gently between his hands.
âYou don't have to thank me,â Max says quietly.
He brings her hand up to his face and presses a kiss to the back of her hand. âI couldn't not do it. Not after seeing you like that.â
His fingers slide to her wrist, fingertips pressing into her wrist, feeling her pulse.
Liz feels her heart jump in her chest, and Max's eyes widen a little before he turns her hand in his hold and presses a kiss to her palm.
Liz gasps and her fingers twitch in his hold and she scrambles to remember what she was doing.
Which is when the door slams open.
Both Max and Liz turn towards the commotion.
Isobel comes in and stops as she catches sight of them.
She lowers her sunglasses and raises an eyebrow at them before she stumbles a little as Michael walks into her.
He glares at her and then at Max as he heads straight to the dining table, but doesnt say anything as he sits down and starts to eat from one of the plates Max had set.
Isobel snaps her fingers and bright green sparks light up against their hands, sending jolts of static electricity through Liz's fingers.
She hisses in pain and tears her hand out of Max's hold, feeling a jolt in her right ankle.
âIsobel,â Max reprimands.
Isobel shrugs taking her shades off and hitting them against the palm of her hand. âWe need to talk.â
âI know,â he says standing up. âI was just explaining to Liz-â
âWe have bigger problems than a demon wanting to possess your high school crush,â Isobel says dismissively.
Max darts a look to Liz and then back to Isobel.
Liz takes that little tidbit of information and stores it away to examine later.
âLike what?â Max asks and Liz can feel the apprehension spreading through her as Max crosses his arms over his chest and focuses on Isobel.
âThe Hound is in Roswell.â
#malex#echo#maribel#malex fic#witch au#okay so this is chapter one of six and there is an epilogue#so basically seven parts in total#and i'm super excited to share it with y'all!!#each part is going to be split between maria and alex and liz#there will be a little bit more of exposition in this one but hopefully it won't be too overwhelming or boring#thank you guys for reading!!#and esp sarah for just being sarah#witchau
50 notes
¡
View notes
Text
the game
Royal Family Week 2019 @idonthatemaiko Day 4: Coming of Age
Lu Ten notices; he is not happpy with the discovery.Â
Cherry trees bless the spring, and the young prince drags a long breath â it has always been his favorite scent. More than his fatherâs tea, more than the ashes from his bending, more than the softest tarts from the kitchens or the breeze of the sea. Perhaps it is the reminder of his childhood, or the perfume her mother preferred, Lu Ten is not sure. The mind stands no chance against time, and memory slipped from the princeâs fingers, no matter how hard he fought. He does not ask simple questions â he has grown out of them. A prince has no time for platitudes, after all. That is a lesson he learned with time, and one he does not take lightly. There will come the day when his nation will need him, and the sleeping dragon needs to be ready.
He feels his uncleâs glance before he sees the man himself, and Lu Ten waits for the inevitable chat that will come out of it. He turns and looks at a pair of golden eyes so alike his own, and for a moment he lets his guard down.
Uncle Ozai is not much older than him. He remembers attending his lessons and doing his chores by his uncleâs side. He remembers hiding at the catacombs, and the ochre smell of it all. Lu Ten needs only to close his eyes, and he is chasing and being chased by a presence he came to like. The young prince remembers being held when he thought he was not going to make it â when his fatherâs spare thought his life had been equal to Lu Tenâs.
The young prince remembers Azulonâs ill-masked worry as they found their hiding place and the smell of burnt flesh at his fatherâs feet.
The prince does not remember Ozaiâs heated glare as his father and his brother made sure the heir was safe first and foremost. He does not remember the force that the spare used to stand, or the wooden pride he showed when he walked without giving anyone a second look; he does not remember, for even if Ozai walked like a true prince, he was not the one who held power.
Their time together didnât last; years weighted on him, and the young prince could not keep his young uncle from his duties any longer. As Lu Ten grew brighter, Ozai grew colder. The young prince cannot pinpoint the exact moment their relationship shattered, but he knows that no matter how much he wants to, his uncle may not be the same person he once was.
He went away in a blinking.
âNervous?â he speaks. His voice has changed, too. There is no longer that awkward timbre Lu Ten remembers from his first years. Â He feels no comfort in the regality he now finds in it.
âShould I be?â he answers, and lets his hands fall at his sides. A prince never truly shows what he is feeling. He suspects he canât let the mask fall even around his family. Azulon does not accept failure and there is nothing worse than weakness.
Ozai laughs, but it lacks the light it once held. The sound echoes around the hall, and the guards seem to play closer attention to their masters, if only to entertain in the court gossip.
âItâs not like you can ruin it,â his uncle says as he idly inspects the ends of his luscious locks. There is venom in his tone, even if Lu Ten cannot see it.
âWill Lady Ursa join us?â The prospect is exciting. He has been looking forward to the day the union is made official and he can call the lovely lady her aunt. He knows Ozai is, too. Lu Ten might be young, but he is not blind. The older princeâs eyes shine whenever she enters a room. Love or lust of power âwhatever it might beâ is a powerful motivator.
âWho knows,â is his uncleâs uninterested reply. He shrugs, and the action is too natural for it to be true. The young dragon is none the wise.
âYou should,â Lu Ten says back, a small teasing smile on his lips. Prince Ozai might be his older, but he is still his nephew â in the future, he will be his king, too. Surely he can spare some time for a joke, Lu Ten muses.
Ozai does not betray his emotions easily; he hasnât in the past years, but Lu Ten knows where to look. The older prince lifts an eyebrow, and there is the ghost of a smile barely pulling at the corner of his lips, though he fights it with honor. It is with honor that he wins.
The young dragon canât say he is surprised, even if he canât understand why a man on his right mind would deny himself of love. Much less when it comes from a creature as lovely as his future aunt.
âI hold no power over the Fire Lordâs guest; He, in all his wisdom, will know where and when to invite her.â
Lu Ten laughs â it is irritable, and childish and so pathetic Ozai actually wants to roll his eyes, but keeps himself from saying so. Only a frown betrays his true feelings.
âThe Fire Lord is your father. My grandfather. We are alone â surely we can forget protocol.â
âWe could,â Ozai concedes, though half-heartedly. He shakes his head. âYou will do well remembering that our glory lies on our greatness, however.â It is now turn for Lu Ten to frown, but the older prince â the uncle he came to call a friend â does not flinch; it seems that his nephew has lost the power he held over him.
Lu Ten does not like the feeling of neglect any better than he likes having no power.
âMake sure the ladies donât notice the way your voice trembles. No one likes a weak prince,â Ozai says, sparing him a glance. Lu Ten feels himself smile at the prospect of his favorite uncle sharing a piece of advice, but thereâs something in the action âthe mere act of looking at him âthat says he is gracing him with his attention, and Lu Ten loses his ease. His uncle bows at him, though it is hardly with the same respect as his subjects or the sages do. âGood luck, my prince.â
Ozai disappears with no fanfare, leaving Lu Ten guessing if he ever cared for him, before. With a sigh, the young prince stands straighter and curses under his breath. At twelve, he is not a child. He will show his uncle as much. If he does not care for him as a nephew, he will care for him as a king. He will make sure of it.
His fatherâs footsteps âcareful though firm â bring him back to reality. Lu Ten turns to smile at the glowing pride with which Prince Iroh looks at him.
âNervous?â
âJust a little,â he admits in a small voice.
âYouâll be the greatest prince this nation has ever seen, my son. And they will love you as such,â
his father says in a tone that equals Lu Tenâs. Iroh has no doubt.
The young dragon surprises his father with a long and tight hug that leaves him breathless.  Iroh closes his eyes, and laughs a little. How could someone not love his beautiful boy? He  looks at him and sees nothing but a good prince. An imaginative kid. A dreamer. A little soldier who never gives up; a son who loves with everything he is. The picture of a loyal citizen to the Fire Nation. A true dragon. No one would ever hurt him, that he knows. One must lack a heart to take the light off of his fire-filled eyes.
Feared General Iroh closes his eyes and lets himself enjoy the gesture. There will come a day where they will have to part ways. He will march to the front with no promises of coming back, leaving his golden child behind. There will come a day where his little soldier will join him, and he canât help but look forward to it.
âIt is time, prince Lu Ten,â he says over his hair âso soft it reminds him of Lu Tenâs mother.
âLead the way, father,â his golden child says with the voice of a son and not a prince. Iroh wouldnât have preferred it other way.
The curtains open, and a baritoneâs voice announces his coming. There is applause, and he feels the pride with which his fatherâs hand rests on his shoulder and Fire Lord Azulonâs calculating eyes fixed on them from across the room, his lips barely curving in a smile. Thereâs the hint of a smile on his lips that was not there when Ozai was announced, but Lu Ten does not know that.
He could care less.
The hymn starts to play, and Prince Lu Ten walks down the stairs by the Dragon of the Westâs side. Nothing could ever be better than that.
Lady Ursa did join them at the party, Lu Ten learns as he sees her from across the room. She smiles that lovely smile of hers, surrounded by a group of young courtiers that pretend to be interested in what Hiraâa is like. Lu Ten does not know, but not everyone is as excited as him at the prospect of the Avatarâs blood union to the crown. Â
There is no dancing, but the food is exquisite, and the hymns a delight. The Sages murmur into his fatherâs ears, and the eyes of the Dragon of the West burn the brightest with a fatherâs love.
âPrinces Kumiko would be so proud,â is whispered among the groups and it reaches the princeâs ears. He canât help but wonder, but he wears the compliment as if it came from the very same Fire Lord. Kumiko has become a shadow, but one he is happy to keep in his heart.
All eyes are on Prince Lu Ten; it is then that Ozai asks for Lady Ursaâs to join him for a walk.
They are gone for a big part of the ceremony, Lu Ten notices with a frown. All eyes are on him, and he is grateful. He only wishes his uncle would be happy for him, though he dares not to admit it to himself. That would suggest he believes his uncle does not care for him at all, and he is not yet ready for that.
Lu Ten is presented for all his country to see, and there is joyful screams and applause. No eyes left for the young spare â the last fruit of Lady Ilahâs womb matters not when compared to the Crown Princeâs heir. Ozai is not there to see it; there is something he wants more than the rights that were taken from him. Ozai is not there, and Lu Ten canât help but feel it as a slap to his face.
Lu Ten sees not the way Lord Ozai sits with his bride at the foot of a tree near the pond. He sees not the way Ozai struggles to catch his breath and messes his words more times Ursa could count. He does not see, either, the way the turtle ducks spy on the young couple as Lady Ursa offers them bread. He sees not the way Ozaiâs eyes seem wounded when she laughs carefree at him. He sees not the way the prince promises the world, lacking the beautiful words he studied or the exquisite manners he vowed to show. Lu Ten is not there to see the way Lady Ursa kisses her prince, pulling him closer to her. His crown falls from her eagerness and her caring hands, but Azulonâs oldest doesnât care. He finds that forgetting who he is, at least for a moment, is not so bad.
For a moment, nothing matters.
âI will give you a crown of your own,â Ozai promises, and Lu Ten is not there to hear. Not there to see the way Lady Ursa smiles and shuts him with another soft kiss. Promises were never as lovely as those whispered by the pond, under the moonâs softest caress. Â
No night can be perfect, and so it comes to an end. Ozai sees Ursa part from his side with her head held high and an elegance that betrays her upbringing. He almost missed his brotherâs coming to him.
âYou missed the Sagesâ speech,â Iroh mutters under his breath, the picture of a collected prince. Ozai has just insulted his lineage, and the Dragon would not allow it.
âDid I?â his brother answers, unbothered. It takes a great deal for Iroh to play it cool, but he reminds himself that his losing control is exactly what Ozai wants. He does not play by his rules; he has never, and he is not to start now.
His Lu Ten, however, is something he canât help but defend with his all. âHe is your nephew, Ozai.â
âThen he will forgive his loving uncleâs misstep.â He looks at him, and does not even bother to hide his annoyance. Iroh purses his lips. Ozaiâs eyes gleam, and for the first time in many years, Iroh sees joy in them. It makes his blood boil. âI am sorry, brother of mine,â the young prince continues, and the way his eyes darken tells no niceties even if his tone is sweet as sugar, âbut I had to take it out of my chest. I could not live any longer with it,â he breathes, and if Iroh were another he might have fallen for his baby brotherâs act. âI am to marry Lady Ursa in the summer. Surely you havenât forgotten what is like to love another, dear brother?â
Iroh does not answer Ozaiâs smile. âCongratulations, Prince Ozai,â he bows his head. âShe will make a good wife,â Iroh says, and it falls not on deaf ears the implied meaning behind of his equally sweet tone. Ozai clenches his jaw. Â âDo not forget to pay your respects to your Prince. It would do you good to remember your place.â
With that, Iroh is gone. His cape murmurs in the air, and his steps are strong and graceful. Ozai made a promise, and a crown will rest on Lady Ursaâs head one day. Iroh simply does not know it yet.
His smile disappears.
Lu Ten is eighteen when he reaches his mature age. There is a ball to celebrate, and members of the royal houses of the Fire Nation attend with their pretty heirs. Crown Prince Lu Ten, heir of the Dragon Throne will choose a bride once the siege of Ba Sing Se is over, and more than one are eager to occupy the role.
General Iroh enters the room with his son dressed in the finest silks and their hairs in a bun; the style of a warrior. There is no nervousness â it has left the prince a long, long time ago. He is in his element; he has been born to rule over the people inside the room. Â Applause erupts and the young prince and his father are welcomed with a war song about the Generalâs last conquest, and the young dragonâs greatest adventure. Fire Lord Azulon watches with little interest as they move around their guests, pleased with their manners and success.
âLittle brother, you are looking nice,â Lady Ursa bows respectfully to the two of them.
âYouâre not bad yourself, dear Aunt,â Lu Ten smiles at her, and engulfs her in a hug. âHow are the kids? I couldnât meet them earlier.â
âThey are eager to meet with their favorite cousin,â she smiles.
âHow was the front?â Ozai asks with a glass in his hand, and Lu Tenâs smile disappears as soon as it came.
âEventful, Uncle, but the Fire Nation holds its grounds. Soon, Ba Sing Se will be ours,â he has no doubt, how can he?
He knows his fatherâs reputation was not built in lies. He knows it is his destiny to ride by his fatherâs side to a conquest that will grant them glory and honor. He will bring the Earth Kingdom to its knees, and he will rebuild it from scratch for the glory of the Fire Nation. Like a Phoenix, his kingdom will reborn, and his father will be there to reign until his dying day.
So was said by the prophecy, and so Lu Ten believes.
âJust as Sozin dreamed,â his uncle says with a small nod, and Lu Ten canât help but see the way something in Ursaâs eyes flashes. She says nothing; she is too intelligent for that. Sometimes, Lu Ten forgets she is Avatar Rokuâs blood.
Sometimes, he thinks she has forgotten.
âBut what about you?â she asks after taking a sip of sake. Her sweet tone makes one forget how carefully chosen her words are. âWhat has filled our dearest princeâs dreams? Have you got your eyes on a woman yet?â Ursa smiles at her nephew, and Lu Ten canât help but laugh.
âThere is no rush, dearest Sister. My father is busy at the siege, and my heart beats for our nation,â he says in his Prince voice, and it takes all his strength for Ozai not to roll his eyes.
âYour nation will need a strong consort, my prince,â says Ursa with a delicate hand on the young princeâs shoulders, âIâm sorry Princess Kumiko is not here to help.â
âShe would have wanted me to be happy.â
âShe would,â Ozai concedes, but it is too low to study his tone. Lu Ten has giving up on that for quite some time.
âAre you, my prince?â Ursa looks at him with bright eyes and a brighter smile. âAre you happy?â
âMore than anything,â he doesnât even hesitate. How could he? Lu Ten has everything one could ever desire, and then more. He has his father by his side, and what can be any better?
Ozai makes a toast for the young prince long and happy life, and Lu Ten graces it with a small bow.
âShhh, Zuzu, donât laugh, theyâre going to hear us!â the young girl protests in a voice too loud to be secretive.
âThey are going to hear you if you canât keep your mouth shut!â Zuko says, as annoyed as his age permits allows him.
âI canât see cousin Lu Ten.â Azula tries, but even standing on her tiptoes she canât spot the flame crown she knows her cousin must be wearing. In front of them, a sea of nobles extends talking in hushed tones.
âHe is right there,â Zuko says in a whisper, suddenly remembering how important it is to stay hidden. They are supposed to be sleeping, after all. Escaping from Li and Lo was never an easy task, but always a pleasure they indulged whenever possible. This time it was particularly harder, and it had resulted in an accident with their bending and them hiding at the salon in their sleepwear. âThe one with the bun.â
âI canât see anything! Your gigantic head takes too much space!â she protests in hushed tones, and Zuko made an exasperated sound that was so alike Ursa Azula couldnât help but roll her eyes.
âIf Father catches usââ
âHe wonât do anything,â she says.
âHe wonât be happy.â
âAre you afraid, Zuzu?â If Azula wasnât so tired she would find delight in the way her brother seems to fear their father. If Azula were another, she would have been terrified of it.
âIâm not afraid!â Zuko was always easy to anger. Pouting, he pushed his sister. âIt wasnât my idea, anyway!â
Azula likes not to be handled like a little girl, so she pulls from Zukoâs phoenix tail. âBut youâre here, dum dum!â
âThatâs because I didnât want toâ!â
âShut up, they are going to hear us!â
âYou shut u--!â
âI cannot wait to see Princess Azulaâs presentation,â the two siblings freeze when they listen to their cousinâs voice.
âA princess kissed by fire, after so long. It certainly cannot go uncelebrated,â Ursa says, and for a moment, Azula thinks she hears pride in her words. Her little heart beats too fast, and she canât help but smile. Princess Ursa goes on through gritted teeth, but her smile does not betray her discomfort. âIf only she wasnât so⌠temperamental.â
âShe will grow out of it, dear Sister. Sheâs still young.â
Ursaâs answer is a tired sigh that she tries to cover with her bright smile. She would never let her mask slip. She trained well for that. Azula sees her smile, but she sees the way her eyes betray her frustration too, if only for a few seconds. The young princessâ heart no longer seems to flutter in its happiness.
âShe is a fast learner,â Ozai says, and it sounds like he is trying to defend her. âAnd a bending prodigy,â he continues, and the way he says so is filled with pride and an ambition that Ursa does not see. For all of her fatherâs compliments, Azula has only eyes for the way her mother scoffs. Excellence is expected; a princess cannot be anything but perfect. Approval is needed, but her mother would not give it to her. The princessâ smile disappears just as fast as her motherâs, and she is pretty much tempted to set the curtain on fire just to see a reaction.
Lu Ten, who had watched the two closely, nods. âI heard you are considering sending Zuko to Master Piandao.â The young prince knows when a battle is not his to fight, and so he retires with honor.
âHe is really talented with knives!âUrsaâs spirits lighten up when Zuko is mentioned. She does not seem to need to act.
The young prince stands taller and smiles smugly at her sister, who in turn rolls her eyes.
âYour father has suggested it; I am simply following his counsel,â Ozai explains. âThough I canât say the boy has no talent for the art,â thereâs the smallest hint of a smile again, and Zuko understands that is the closest he will get to hear an âI love youâ from his father, so he treasures it close to his heart.
âHe has the spirit of a warrior; no matter how much it may seem that he fails, he never goes down without a fight,â there it is. The adoration in Ursaâs voice does not go unheard.
âIf only he were a better bender,â Ozai muses, and it only takes his frown for Zukoâs smile to shake.
Their children are pawns they use against each other, Lu Ten notices, but does not feel alright with that discovery.
âPerhaps he is in need of a better teacher,â he tries to smile, but it doesnât reach his eyes.
âPerhaps,â Ozai nods sharply, and Ursa scoffs quietly.
Azula stays quiet for a long moment. Zuko, as her older brother and the closes thing to an authority right there, and knowing her like he does, is sure it isnât a good sign. He patiently waits for the outburst. He thinks himself a warrior waiting for his opponentâs attack.
âLetâs get out of here, Zuzu. It smells like old man in here,â she finally says with a scorn, and makes a show of wanting to throw up.
She has yet to learn to lie, but she knows to find an out whenever needed.
âIâd rather be eating a tart,â Zuko says, and looks for her eyes. He canât stand to listen to what his father truly thinks of him any longer.
âLetâs steal some, dum-dum,â Azula takes his hand, and Zuko lets her lead the way.
Their parentâs words ring on their ears.
The next year, Lu Tenâs birthday goes uncelebrated. Crown Prince Iroh is nowhere to be seen, and Ozai is scheming as Ursa pushes back. Zuko and Azula stand in the middle of their game, proud and strong like the pawns they are.
The air still smells of cherry trees.
#ozai#ursa#iroh#lu ten#zuko#azula#urzai#atla#it is taking me longer than i wouldve wanted but I WILL NOT SURRENDER#also pretty much everyone is trashy in this#im sorry#i love love the portrayal of ursa in the series as this lady macbeth
25 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Walter the Ghost

Two months ago we moved into our new place. Itâs honestly amazing, huge property, beautiful forests, and an old barn out back that my wife Lydia hoped to remodel into a workshop. She loves wood carving.
We have two sons and a daughter. Elliot is ten, Joey is eight, and Samantha is five. The old house is big enough for the kids to have their own rooms, but Joey gets night terrors still so he bunks up with Elliot. Elliot doesnât complain, heâs a solid big brother.
Course, no move is without its difficulties. The kids miss all their old friends, theyâre still adjusting to a new school, a new schedule. The job I had lined up told me I was no longer needed so things went belly up there. Bills got a little tight.
So thatâs why I didnât bat an eyelash when Samantha started talking about Walter.
Samantha has always had a hell of an imagination. She tended to make up a new âfriendâ every week. A few weeks before it was Paula, a girl about her age wearing a bright red dress. Before that it was Ruby, Mary, Nick⌠you get the point. Typical attention span of a little one.
But Walter stuck around. Walter was an âold manâ, which by Samanthaâs standards meant probably around forty or fifty. He lived in the closet and Samantha would leave him strawberry Kool-Aid in plastic cups and saltine crackers. Thankfully I never had to clean it up, Samantha was good about keeping after that. For being five sheâs quite tidy.
I blew it off at first. Every kid has imaginary friends. I had them, my wife had them. The stress of the move probably just had her cling onto this one a little longer.
Then Joey started bringing Doritos into the closet.
Doritos were his favorite snack. Cheesy fingerprints typically stain his shorts, it makes laundry a pain but thatâs life when you have kids. Joey was never the imaginary friends type though. He maybe had one when he was Samanthaâs age, and that phase lasted no more than a week. So this was a little weird.
I decided to ask more about Walter.
I walked into Samanthaâs bedroom to see Samantha and Joey kneeling next to the closet, quiet as mice. I cleared my throat and both jumped like they heard a gunshot. Joey instinctively kicked the door shut. âHi dad!â He said.
I walked in and opened the closet door. Nothing in there except an empty plate with Dorito crumbs and a cup that had spilled a single drop of red juice on the carpet. âSo, Walter likes your Doritos, bud?â I said.
Joey nodded. âHe likes snacks,â He mumbled.
âWhat is Walter like?â Satisfied the closet was empty, I closed the door and turned to my kids.
Samantha and Joey brightened up before they both began sharing bits of info with me.
âHeâs blonde!â
âHeâs starting to go bald, just like Uncle Craig!â
âHe wears suspenders!â
âHeâs very quiet!â
âHeâs got a big ole hole in the side of his head!â
âHeâs here to protect us!â
âHe really likes Doritos!â
I raised my hand. âHold on, back the train up. What do you mean protect us?â I wasnât even going to touch the hole thing.
It was like they knew they said too much. Samanthaâs hands flew up to cover her mouth while Joey looked at the ground. Samantha spoke up first.
â⌠He says thereâs something in the forest. Something in the barn⌠something really, really bad,â She said, barely above a whisper.
The bedroom door slammed shut and I nearly screamed. I walked backwards to the door and slowly opened it back up.
No one in the hall. And today had been too cold to leave the windows open.
Iâm probably different than most people in this situation. I actually believe in ghosts. I had some experiences as a teen that turned me into a believer. Lydia laughed out loud when I told her I think our daughter had a ghost in her closet, but I didnât expect anything different. Sheâs the skeptic of the two of us.
So I decided to dig into the history of the house.
This place had been tossed around quite a bit, most owners didnât keep it for over a year. Heck, one couple and their daughter actually moved out after two weeks. I kept digging. And before the house was built I found something.
I found Walter.
His full name was Walter Griggs, he had three kids. He was a widower. He hadnât remarried. But one day the house was burned down with Walter inside. The kids were never found. The common theory was that Walter killed his kids and then himself when he couldnât live with the guilt. God knows what he did with the bodies.
I was chilled to the damn bone when I realized my kids were talking to a murderous ghost. I called a family meeting, Lydia was less than impressed but she went with it.
âGuys, we need to stop talking to Walter and giving him snacks.â
Lydia rolled her eyes. âKurt...â
âItâs just to be safe. Walter mightâve done some bad things.â
Elliot blurted out, âBut heâs nice! He tells stories and talks about the good ole days!â He immediately regretted speaking as he saw my face go pale. Even Lydia looked unsettled.
Elliot was too old for imaginary friends and far too practical. Even as a tiny tot he wrinkled his nose at the idea of having a friend he made up. This only confirmed my theory- Walter was a ghost and the original owner of the property.
Samantha sniffled, her eyes filling with tears. âBut⌠but what if he gets hungry?â She asked.
âAnd what if the⌠the folk come around? The ones he warned us about?â Joey shivered.
I sighed. âGuys. I donât know what Walter really is, but I do believe heâs not something Samantha made up, and I believe heâs not safe. Samantha, weâre going to move you into the other room for now. Weâll start hunting for a new house as soon as we can, but until then, leave Walter alone. Do not talk to him. Do not give him snacks. All right guys?â
Samantha bolted from the room crying. Joey turned into the couch to hide his tears. Elliot was the only one who nodded and said yes, but I knew he was upset too.
I surrounded the closet with a ring of salt, I wouldâve burnt sage or whatever you do but I had no idea how to get my hands on some. So salt was the best I could do. Plus, Iâd be able to tell if the kids tried to approach the closet this way. I looked up tips on how to make ghosts fuck off, Lydia for once not laughing at my âcrazed paranoiaâ.
Samantha was the most resentful of the kids. I caught her at least twice trying to sneak into her old bedroom with a plate of Saltines. Each time she was scolded and I reminded her it wasnât safe, but I knew she didnât believe me.
Perhaps she knew more than I did.
Things were finally settling, I got a new job and we were house hunting once again. Samantha still sulked but Joey was over it, running about in the big backyard we had and playing games with a few of the neighbor kids.
Then one night I woke up and there was Walter, sitting in a chair in the corner of the room.
He was as solid as you or me and exactly as the kids described him- middle aged, blonde, balding. Suspenders over his blood spattered shirt. And the âholeâ in his head? It looked like half his skull had been blown clean off. One eye had gone with it while the other, a deep blue, stared me down.
I couldnât breathe. I couldnât even wake up Lydia.
Walter sighed before he got up and motioned for me to stand and follow him. Like pulled on strings, I got up.
Walterâs voice was quiet and hoarse, like heâd had strep and still couldnât speak. âItâs not too late,â He whispered. âGo, hurry. I lost my children to the Folk, but you can still save yours.â
I ran to the kidâs bedrooms, feeling Walterâs cold breath on the back of my neck. Each bed was empty, the sheets pulled away and their windows open. I almost collapsed but Walterâs ice cold grip dragged me back to my feet. âNo time for panic, son. Go,â He said between gasps.
I didnât even put on my shoes. I ran out into the backyard. The forest was now glowing with bright lights, I could hear the piping of flutes and the pound of drums. I took off running, Walter on my heels.
I pushed through the bushes and nearly tripped on piles of old leaves, following the source of the sound. I stumbled into the clearing which was now bright as day.
My three children were standing around a woman wearing a white gown. She was in every way perfect, beautiful with dark curls cascading down her back. She was tall, taller than me even and Iâm no short guy. Her hands were spread out and Samantha was reaching for her.
I heard the scream of a man in agony.
âNOT AGAIN!â
Walter rushed in, growing bigger, bigger, bigger⌠his essence swallowed the light. The clearing was now ice cold, I could see my breath coming out in puffs in front of me. The woman stumbled backwards, eyes growing in shock as Walter now towered over her.
âThese children are not going with you, Fair Folk!â He howled. âNot this time!â
The woman turned and fled, before my very eyes she stepped into a ring of mushrooms and vanished into thin air. Walter shrunk back to the size of a man before he turned to look at me.
I couldnât say anything. I wanted to apologize. Iâd horribly misjudged the ghost of a grieving father whoâd lost his children to something otherworldly. And heâd saved my children from the same fate.
Walter smiled crookedly before he vanished. I ran up to my kids. They were still entranced, pupils blown out and they didnât recognize my voice. I got them back home and rushed them to the emergency room.
The doctor had no explanation. About an hour after theyâd been checked in they came to with no ill side effects and no reason why theyâd been out of it. Elliot said heâd heard a womanâs voice outside the window and that she was offering treats, but that was the last thing he could remember.
They were in observation for a day before they were released, but by then Iâd changed my protection plan. I didnât put scissors or knives in their beds but my wife did get ahold of some pieces of iron from a friendâs garage and she created small statuettes of our kidâs favorite animals with the iron set inside of it- a tiger for Elliot, a monkey for Joey, and a bunny for Samantha.
Iâve now taken to going up to that old closet with a glass of whiskey and a portion of whatever was for dinner.
I havenât seen Walter again, but I have caught glimpses of his smile as Iâm closing the closet door. I think he was getting a little tired of strawberry Kool-Aid.
519 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Double the Trouble Chapter 13 â Mirrors
Rating: Explicit (lots of smut. so much smut)
Ship: FemShep x Femshep Clone, Femshep x Kaidan, Femshep x Femshep Clone x Kaidan, OT3
AO3 Link: Here
Summary:Â Jane faces old demons, and dares to explore new love.
Note: Whoop. This update is months late. Guess I got a little behind. Good news is that the epilogue is nearly finished, and likely on schedule.
The Alliance detention center lies outside of town, in the mountains, untouched by the Reaperâs destruction. Instead of taking a skycar, Kaidan has Jane and Shepard escorted by shuttle. While they murmur in the corner, Jane stares at the floor, trying to parse out what sheâll say to the woman who brought her to life--what sheâll say to the woman who left her to die.
Alliance soldiers salute them when they land, and Shepard returns their salutes, despite not wearing her uniform.
âAt ease,â Kaidan says, though the guards are too busy staring at Shepard to notice. Janeâs okay with it--she doesnât want to be noticed right now.
The guards lead them inside and start to scan them before Kaidan stops them. âSpectre business.â
When the guards look at each other, Shepard snorts. âReally? Do I need to show you my burnt left side to prove it to you?â
The guard on her left blanches. âThat wonât be necessary, Commander.â He waves all three of them through. Another guard leads them to an interrogation chamber, and Kaidan opens the door to the viewing room.
Shepard glances back at Jane. âYou sure about this?â
Jane pushes grabs the handle of the interrogation room, pushing it open.
The door clicks shut behind her, and it locks. Rasa looks up at the Clone finally, and she smirks. Something sharp and cold settles in the Cloneâs stomach and her skin bristles. She wants to shake it off, but she canât. She canât give Rasa that satisfaction either, so she balls her fists behind her back.
âThe prodigal returns.â Rasaâs eyes glimmer under the harsh light.
âI didnât leave. You did. Why?â
Rasa rolls her eyes. âBecause you failed. You were a mistake.â
The Clone breathes in sharply, trying to still her shaking. âYou made a mistake. Iâm not the mistake.â
Leaning forward, Rasa clicks her tongue before she whispers, âsheâs standing right behind that two-way mirror, isnât she? The real Shepard?â
âDoes it matter?â
âDonât tell me youâre content as Shepardâs pet.â Before Jane can protest, Rasa continues. âDonât bother lying. I have ears everywhere.â
Jane Doe sits back as she realizes it. Honestly, sheâs surprised it never occurred to her before. âThereâs no substance to you, is there? Just smoke and mirrors.â
âYouâre nothing but organic tissue.â Rasa frowns, and so Jane Doe pushes forward.
âYou couldnât feel real emotion even if you wanted. And you have been trying to feel something, anything, havenât you.â
âShut up.â
âYouâre the fake. Iâm the one whoâs real. Have fun spending the rest of your life alone, in a cell.â Jane Doe pushes her chair back and stands up, ignoring Rasaâs protests as they increase in volume. They soften as the door shuts behind her.
Kaidan and Jane step out of the control room, concern written all over their faces. Shepard rushes forward, pulling her into a hug. âYou okay?â
Jane hugs back woodenly. âYeah, why?â She asks quietly.
Kaidan pats her shoulder gently, at arm's length. âYouâre crying.â
Why is she crying? Rasa is a monster. And sheâll be better off without her. Then why does she feel like part of her just died? Jane pulls Shepard closer, breathing in her scent. She always smelled different--not better or worse, just different.
âSheâs awful, isnât she?â
Jane nods, hiding her tears in Shepardâs hoodie. Kaidan finally removes his hand, only to hug her from behind. âOkay?â She nods again, basking and drowning in them at the same time.
Time slips away as they shuttle back to Kaidanâs apartment. Jane stares at the wall of the shuttle in front of her, exhausted and numb. So many times, she imagined and rehearsed that conversation with Maya, with every possible outcome she could think of. To have it in her past instead of looming in her future? It feels like a dream.
Jane follows Shepard and Kaidan inside their home, wondering if this is what Maya feels like all the time. Shouldnât she feel happy to see the end of their relationship? She hates Maya more than anything. Maya is a monster. Maya used her. Maya accused Dreya of horrible things because she was a distraction. Yet Jane still feels like part of her has died.
âHungry?â Kaidan pops open a couple of beers, passing them around. He hands her one, and Jane realizes itâs the same variety of stout she had the first time they--did it count as a threesome if Kaidan wasnât--?
Oh.
Itâs then Jane realizes she hasnât hardly spoken a word to Kaidan all day. She hasnât talked to him about the night she broke his heart.
âJane?â
She blinks, meeting Kaidanâs expectant gaze. âHuh?â
âIâm thinking about cooking up some steak. Want some?â
â...Sure.â She isnât really that hungry.
âHe makes a mean steak,â Shepard drawls as she takes a pull of her beer, âwhen he doesnât burn it.â
Kaidan shoots back. âI donât remember you complaining about dessert.â
Shepard blushes. âMm. Yeah. It was pretty good dessert.â
âOn second thought. Never mind. I think Iâm about to throw up.â All three of them laugh.
Clearing her throat, Shepard mutters something about needing a shower, and then Jane and Kaidan are alone. They watch each other from across the room, studying each otherâs faces, searching for clues and signs. Instead they find mirrors of their own nervousness.
Jane approaches him like sheâs walking into a minefield. Kaidan isnât Rasa. She must remember that. But her own mind wonât believe her. Swallowing she leans against the counter next to him, Jane tries to think of a good way to apologize? Take back what she said? Swear her feelings have changed? Instead she says, âSo how do you cook a steak, anyway?â
Kaidan eyes her up and down, squinting as if thatâll help him read her better. He offers her a hand. âI can show you, if youâd like.â
She allows herself a small smile. âAlright.â Jane takes his hand.
Spinning her around, Kaidan pins her front-first against the stove, so that the aroma of cooking beef fills her nostrils. Suddenly Janeâs starving. Maybe not for steak. Kaidan feels so warm against her back as he takes her hand again, reaching for some sage. âFirst step is to season the meat correctly,â he murmurs against her ear. His breath vibrates against her amp and she sucks in a breath. A sizzle pops in the air, and it could be the steak cooking...or it could be their biotics interacting.
âMmhm,â Jane says, trying to pay attention to his cooking lesson, but the feel of his free hand on her hip has her heart racing.
âDonât add too much at once.â He set the sage bottle down with her hand and picks up the salt and pepper adding them to the steak. âDonât heat things up too quickly, unless you want to sear the meat.â His stubble scratches her ear. Kaidan clears his throat. âNow, Jane, how do you like your steak?â
A shiver goes down her back as Kaidan steps to her side. âMm?â
Kaidan grins slowly, tracing her bottom lip with his fingertips. âDo you like it raw or well done?â
âRaw? Isnât that a bad idea?â
âUhâŚâ Kaidan reddens like the meat cooking next to them. âDid I say raw? I meant rare.â He backs off slightly, fumbling for his composure. Admittedly, Kaidanâs rather cute when heâs flustered.
Jane seizes her chance, turning on her heel and closing the distance between them. She plays with the top button on his flannel shirt. Her noses brushes against his as she murmurs. âWere you talking about the steak orâŚ?â
Kaidanâs lips crash into hers, tipping her back with the force of his kiss. Jane swears softly as she kisses back, wrapping her arms around the back of his neck and holding on. Thereâs so much of him to touch, to hold onto--she feels like a meteor caught in his orbit. His warmth, his gravity, pulls her faster and harder, and she breathes raggedly against Kaidanâs lips when he finally pulls away. âWeâŚâ Kaidan pants, âwe should talk about this.â
Even though Jane knows what he means, sheâd so much rather touch than talk. Human or not, describing her feelings feels like speaking in Thessian rather than English, and sheâs going to describe meat when she really means to talk about her heart. âPretty sure you already know about my kinks, Alenko.â
He smiles a little despite himself. âYeah I do. But I donât know much about you.â His hands keep wandering across her front, her back, her shoulders her hips, like heâs itching to take her clothes off. Whatâs keeping him? Kaidanâs cheeks flush, his breath comes out ragged. Why hesitate when he wants her?
âThereâs not much to know, Kaidan.â She leans forward to capture his lips, and Kaidan pushes her back with a finger.
Biting his lips, he asks quietly, âIs this just about sex?â
âDoes it have to be about anything else?â She leans against him, feeling him hard against her.
Kadain swallows a groan. âI canât do this if...this is all there is.â His hand cradles her face, brushing her hair behind her ear. âI donât want to just fuck you, Jane. I want to make love to you.â
Why does he have to do that? âPeople I love either end up dead...or they leave me dead.â Did she ever love Rasa? Can someone whoâs dead inside truly love another person?
âIâm not going to do that, Jane.â Kaidan swallows, searching her eyes desperately. She...she hasnât been looked at like that since...God, and heâs not lying. Janeâs heard stories about what him and Shepard have been through.
Jane trembles with all the feelings sheâs kept locked up tight. Maybe...just maybe thatâs Rasaâs problem. Love, empathy...they leave one exposed, vulnerable. Rasa spent so long surviving she forgot how to do anything else. âI donât deserve--â
âLove isnât about what you deserve.â His thumb brushes her cheek gently, slowly, like an evening tide. âBut I think you already know that.â He dares to smile a little, as if he already knows what sheâs about to say.
âI already do...love you, Kaidan,â Jane manages to say. âIf Iâm even capable of such a thing.â
âYou are capable of so much more than you think, Jane.â Kaidan kisses her again, pulling her into space with him, like theyâre the center of the universe.
Jane holds onto him tightly, kissing back like heâs her only tether in zero gravity.
They break for air after what seems like forever and nothing at all. Kaidan laughs softly against her mouth. âAnd you probably already know, but I love y--â
The smoke alarm screeches as the steak fills the air with smoke.
âOops.â
Kaidan swears, turning the stove off and setting it aside. âPizza?â He says sheepishly.
âMm... I was thinking teriyaki.â Jane keys in an order on her omnitool. âDone.â
âMm,â Kaidan agrees. âThat place serves everything a la carte. We better make some stir fry.â
âYou gonna teach me? Or are you gonna set them on fire too?â Jane grins, drawing a finger down his chin.
âI can be very focused when I want to be.â Kaidan kisses down her neck as if to demonstrate his point.
Jane moans softly, winding her fingers into his curls. âWhat--what veggies are we stirring and frying?â
âCarrots.â Kaidan pushes a hand up her shirt. âBroccoli.â His tongue and his teeth run across her neck. âSnap peas.â He breathes against her ear, hot and heavy, âand onionsâ and his biotics stir her hair.
Putty in his arms, Jane manages to undo his shirt, pushing her hands inside to brush the rough knit of his tank top. âSauce?â She breathes.
âSesame, of course.â He bites her collar bone as if to illustrate his point. The sound of a cabinet slamming open buries her next moan. Kaidan pulls out a wok, dropping next to the burner.
The next few moments are less about learning how to cook, and more about Jane trying to distract him from cooking. âDo you like having your tits played with?â She says completely out of the blue, pushing his flannel off his shoulders and letting it fall to the floor. Â
Blinking at her, Kaidan opens the fridge door, biting his lip when her hands sneak underneath his tank top. âUh...yeah, I guess. Been a while since--â
He manages to get the stove turned back on before she latches on to his nipple. âFuck.â
âMm. Sensitive, are we?â
âNng.â Kaidan wipes his forehead, reaching for the chopped veggies he has waiting in the fridge. âFuck, Jane,â he swears as her teeth ever so slightly graze his skin.
Distantly, Jane hears a wet towel hitting the carpet. âHot damn.â
The two of them turn to see Shepard standing stark naked in the living room, just outside the bathroom, with steam still rolling off her shoulders.
â...Oh. I uh, I didnât mean to interrupt. I can uh...go take another shower.â Shepard turns, muttering under her breath. âA cold one.â
Jane and Kaidan exchange a look. âGet your ass over here, Shepard,â Kaidan says gruffly, and his voice rumbles in his chest against Janeâs fingers.
Shepard saunters over, carrying her towel with her as Jane snickers. Instead of getting between them, she drapes the towel on an empty space on the kitchen island, plopping her bare skin on top of it. Her heels bounce against the cupboards as she munches on some thawing broccoli. âWell?â she says as they stare.
âSuit yourself.â Jane turns toward Kaidan again, finding his nipple still moist and erect from her attention earlier. His head falls back as she takes it in her mouth again. Shepardâs heel stills as her partner moans.
Kaidan pulls her head back up, kissing her ravenously. He leans heavily against the opposite counter, bringing her with him. His fingers slip up under the hem of her crop top, exploring her edges and curves. In turn she explores his mouth with her tongue, taking note of how tentative and cautious he is compared to Shepard. As Jane breaks for air, his thumbs brush the curves of her breasts, and he gazes at her with wonder. She should say something, anything, but her mouth feels so dry.
âItâs okay, Jane.â Shepard murmurs from behind her. âWeâre not going anywhere.â
Fingering the edge of her top, Kaidan asks softly, âOkay?â
Part of her brain still doubts this is happening. Jane has dreamed of Kaidan taking her clothes off--more than once--but in real life? âYeah,â she says thickly, pulling his tank top off so that theyâll be a matching pair.
Tracing the bare skin of his chest, Jane wonders if Kaidan waxes or shaves--if itâs his preference or Shepardâs. Sliding her fingers down the lines of his abdomen, she decides it must be his idea. Kaidan seems like the type to show off, but not in an obvious way. Jane shivers as he follows her lead, skimming the lines of her tattoos one by one, with his lips parted. The sight of those lips does something to her, and she leans in to kiss him again.
âYouâre so beautiful, Jane,â Kaidan says softly against her lips. âHas anyone told you that?â
Shepard hums in agreement, and Jane blushes despite herself. Theyâre making her soft. Somehow, she doesnât mind. âQuit buttering me up. Iâm not on the menu.â
Kaidan laughs. âIs that so?â His knuckles bump the button on her jeans, and Jane sucks in a breath, leaning into his touch as she kisses down his neck. She bites his skin just enough to leave a mark and his fingers fumble as they pull her zipper down.
Janeâs about to reciprocate, but Kaidan starts kissing down her neck, then her collarbone and her chest. She wets her lips, glancing back at Shepard as she moans softly. Shepard herself grins, her hands clenching and unclenching as if sheâs itching to touch them or herself. Her thighs rub together almost imperceptibly. Winking at her, Jane steps out of her jeans, shivering at the sight of Kaidan on his knees.
He caresses her thighs, and her ass through her underwear, smiling up at her. âI canât wait to taste you,â he says softly. Shepard tosses him her box of dental dams, grinning widely.
âYou sure I taste all that differ--â Her own words get caught in her moan as Kaidan licks her through the thin rubber. Kaidan takes his time, looking up at her frequently to gauge what works and what doesnât. Janeâs grip starts to slip on the counter as her legs begin to shake. âKaidan--â
âI got ya,â Instead of plopping down, Shepard crawls across the counter, her weak knee almost falling into the sink. She takes her towel with her, settling behind Janeâs shoulders, holding her steady with one hand. Her fingers scratch her scalp with the other.
Kaidan murmurs his thanks against her folds, holding up a hand for some gloves.
âYeah yeah. Make the gimp do everything,â Shepard mutters playfully as she pulls the box toward them with her biotics.
Kaidan pulls away long enough to put his gloves on and shoot back, âExcuse me? Whoâs the one cooking dinner?â
âAre you?â Jane glances over, turning the burner off.
âIâll....warm up something in the microwave.â Shepard slides off the counter, fishing out a can of green beans from the pantry. Must be Kaidanâs doing--Shepard would eat out all the time if left to her own devices.
Jane pats Kaidanâs curls as he finishes snapping his gloves into place. She swallows as a wicked grin blooms across his cheeks. âHow do you like to be touched, Jane?â
She quirks an eyebrow at him. âYouâve seen Shepard fuck me how many times?â
âI want to hear you say it.â He says gruffly as he runs his gloved hands up and down her thighs.
Her first instinct is to ask why he cares. Just let him love you, damnit. Shepard squeezes her shoulders soothingly. Jane knows what she likes...but saying it out loud? Goddess, she must be blushing as bright as her hair. âCan I show you?â
Kaidan kisses the back of her hand. âOf course.â His thumb brushes her knuckles.
Taking his hand, Jane guides his fingertips to her clit, circling the edges of her inner lips, shivering at how wet she is already. Together they circle her clit slowly, lightly until she starts to squirm. âHarder,â she croaks, letting go of his hand, so she can take two fingers from his free hand.
Shepards hands scratch behind her ears as Jane closes her eyes. She rocks into Kaidanâs fingers, letting one moan after another slip from her mouth. âYou want to come yet?â He looks up at her thoughtfully.
âY-yeah,â Jane stutters, feeling Shepardâs nails scratching down her skin. Then she feels Kaidanâs biotics stirring against her. Oh fuck, she wasnât expecting that. Crying out, she swears in at least two languages as she loses herself in him, letting him work his fingers in and out until sheâs too sensitive to touch. Grabbing his wrist, Jane croaks âDonât let me have all the fun.â
Kaidan chuckles, pulling his fingers away, and Jane looks directly into his eyes as she reaches below his belt. âMm. I know Iâve seen it before but feeling it up close is completely different.â His chuckle turns into a laugh, and then a groan as her touch grows firmer and faster.
âJane,â he whispers, closing his eyes.
âYou like the way that feels, Kaidan?â Jane asks, and Kaidan manages a strangled reply. She reaches over, deftly undoing his belt, button, and zipper, shoving his jeans down his hips. As she slides her hand into briefs, she hears the slick of Shepardâs fingers moving against her own cunt. Glancing over, she finds Shepard watching them both hungrily, drinking in the sight of them as she touches herself.
âIf Iâm bothering you, just say the word,â Shepard says hoarsely.
âI think Kaidan likes being watched.â She turns to watch Kaidan melt in her hand, âDonât you?â
Kaidan groans, rocking into her hand a little as she slides it up and down. âJane...Iâm not--bed. Now.â
Jane leads the way to the bedroom, releasing him from her grip so she can take his hand instead. Itâs strange--somehow the hand squeezing, and the hugs, even the kisses on the back of her hand--it stirs the heat inside her more than anything else. She sits on the bed, patting the space next to her until he crawls next to her. Shepard leans against the door, holding her arm. âYou coming, or not?â
âUh--â
âThereâs plenty of room, Shepard.â Kaidan patted the space beside him.
âItâs a queen size, Kaidan.â Was Shepard...nervous? âIt barely fits two people.â
Jane quirked her head. âYou ate me out on your couch with Kaidan sitting on it. You didnât complain, then.â
âThat wasnât our first time.â Ah, thereâs that blush. Shepardâs confident--not much can make her do that, and it makes it all the sweeter for Jane. âI want this to be special.â
âIt is special. Now c���mon.â
Shepard swallows, sitting on the edge. âIf youâre sure.â She watches Jane push Kaidan onto his back, crawling over to straddle his hips.
Jane leans over him, running a hand down his chest, all the way to his navel, relishing in the way it shortens his breath. Her fingers linger at the top of his underwear, grinding up against his length. She closes her eyes, shivering at the way his hips arch to meet hers. âYou ready for me, Kaidan?â
âNng. Almost.â He reaches into the bedside drawer, pulling out a condom from Shepardâs sex toy collection.
â...You bought those recently.â
âSince when do you take inventory?â
âShe does that every time sheâs in here, Kaidan,â Shepard drawls.
Jane ignores them both, sliding Kaidanâs briefs off so she can slide the condom on, adding some lube just in case. This is it, she thinks to herself, chewing her lip as she looks down at Kaidan. He reaches up, caressing her cheek.
âAre you ready, Jane?â
She answers him with a heated kiss until he grips the sheets. Jane guides him inside her with her fingers, and they moan in unison. Kaidan watches her with half-lidded eyes as she rocks into him. Part of her canât believe this is really happening. A year ago, the Clone would have laughed at the idea of fucking Shepardâs boyfriend, but her body canât deny how nice he feels--so full and warm, and--
Kaidan pulls her face down so he can kiss her. Theyâre a tangled mess of limbs and sweat and with the way his fingers slide through her hair she knows it wonât look the same without a shower. She pulls his bottom lip between hers as she moves faster, and she breathes raggedly against his mouth, their breath intermingling in a way that makes her head spin. âFuck, Kaidan. You feel so good.â
Shepard groans beside them, and Jane glances over, shivering at the way she eyes them with want. Soon. She tells herself. Kaidan takes in a sharp breath, drawing Janeâs attention back to him. His eyes pinch shut and Jane grins as she gets an idea.
âGetting close, Kaidan?â His strangled moan his only reply. She starts to pull off him, leaving just the tip inside.
âNng.â Kaidan grasps her hips, trying to pull her back.
âShepard,â Jane says, nodding at Kaidanâs hands.
âMm. Need some help?â Shepard smirks, crawling over to the headboard, sitting on top of the pillows behind Kaidanâs head.
âNot...fair,â Kaidan manages to say as Shepard pulls his hands back and holds them down.
âShh. Youâll love it.â Jane edges her way back onto him, bringing him to the brink before pulling completely out, over and over until heâs begging her to finish what they started.
âJane, please. I--â His fingernails turn white as he squeezes against Shepardâs grip.
âI got you.â Jane kisses him soothingly, holding a thumbs up for Shepard to release him.
Kaidan flares so hard that all of Janeâs hair stands on end. He rolls them over, plunging in and out of her so hard his balls slap against her skin. Gripping her hips, he changes the angle so that he pushes deeper and deeper inside until they both cry out.
âHoly shit, Jane,â Kaidan gasps softly, pulling out of her and disposing of the used condom.
Jane sits up against the headboard, staring at the door across the room. Usually by this point sheâs already reaching for her clothes...but with Kaidan and Shepard it feels different. âIt wasnât too much, was it? You said you liked being dominated somet--â
Kaidan presses a finger against her lips, bonelessly squeezing her hand. âYou were amazing. You are amazing.â
Pillow talk feels so foreign to her, but she feels a little bit better. Janeâs ever so much aware of Kaidanâs nearness to her, and every fiber of her being itches to touch him again. Words escape her. She canât go with snark, or it might come off the wrong way--Hey, you were a better lay than I thought. Or I see why Shepard likes you so much. Honestly, what does come to mind seems so simple and childish, but Jane canât think of anything else, and she needs to say something. âI think I like being with you.â Her skin must be as red as her hair.
Kaidanâs lips taste like the cherry flavoring of their lube. âI like being with you, too.â He glances to the side. âSpeaking of being with.â
Shepard pulls her fingers out sheepishly. âI...should go clean up before we do anything more.â
âWe all should.â Kaidan sits up with a groan.
âWhatever you say, old man.â Jane rolls off the bed, following Shepard to the bathroom.
By the time theyâre done washing and rinsing, Shepardâs stomach growls. âShit.â
âDinner.â Kaidan and Jane say together. The green beans and teriyaki (found out on their doorstep) donât taste as nice as they would have had they been eaten fresh, but it fills them nonetheless.
Halfway through her next bite, Jane spots something across the apartment, sitting on a stand next to the front door. In retrospect, Jane realizes she never paid much attention to the living room as she came in. Usually her attention was focused entirely on making Shepard come undone. âIs that--?â
Shepardâs eyes narrow and her lips press together in a fine line. âThe hamster you put in a dumpster? Yeah. His name is Jeff, by the way.â
Jane blinks, speaking quickly. âMaya wanted to space it with the rest of the stuff in your cabin.â
Kaidan quirks his head, taking her in. âYou wanted to save him.â
Focusing her attention on her half-eaten dinner, Jane nods. âMaya would have never let me keep it.â
âMm.â Shepard hums, probably chewing on an apology along with her food. Kaidan elbows her. âFine. Iâm glad you did the best you could.â
âThanks.â Jane dares to glance up at her. â...Iâm glad heâs okay.â
âYeah, me too.â
The rest of dinner passes without fanfare, though Jane is painfully aware she hasnât hardly touched Shepard all night. Itâs when Shepardâs dish has finally dropped into the sink that Jane closes in. âHi,â Shepard says with a smirk. âLooking for something?â
Jane runs her finger down Shepardâs cheek. âSomeone, actually.â She eyes Kaidan. âWho wants to be in the middle?â Her heart races as she says it, and her mouth goes dry. Already she can imagine several possibilities and they send goosebumps down her spine.
âYou thinking DP or--?â
âMm... that or doubling down on Kaidan.â Jane licks her lips as Kaidan blushes.
âYou down for that, Kaidan?â
âYeah,â he says breathlessly, his eyes already a shade darker than they were a moment before.
Taking both their hands, Jane leads them back to the bedroom. Kaidan stretches out on the bed eyeing them with that shy smile. Jane and Shepard help each other out of their clothes, crawling towards Kaidan with their lips parted. Each steals a kiss from Kaidan, before descending on each other, kissing each other ravenously, and giving the man next to them a small taste of whatâs to come. They work on his cock together, both Jane and Shepard pumping up and down his shaft with their right and left hands. Shepard whispers naughty things in his ear and Jane sinks her teeth into his neck--not enough to draw blood, but enough to leave a mark.
âGod, you two are--.â Kaidan groans, one hand on Shepardâs ass, the other on Janeâs back. His distracted fingers fail to find purchase when as they tag-team his body.
âYou ready for us, Kaidan?â Shepard whispers into his ear, running her thumb across the tip of his length.
Jane knows sheâs ready. Every fiber of her being aches to feel both of them. But in what way? She sucks in a breath when the idea comes to her. Shepard turns to her, grinning as her breaths turn up short. âYou knowâŚ. I had a turn riding Kaidan. Shouldnât you have one?â
Shepard licks her lips, unable to help making out with Jane a second time, kissing down her neck to her collarbone before looking at her (their?) boyfriend. âKaidan?â
Kaidan chews his grin as he makes eye contact with Jane. âSo, youâd be the one riding my face.â
âMmhm.â
Leaning back, Kaidan takes Jane by the elbows. âCâmere.â
She leans over him, letting him taste Shepard on her lips, winding her fingers through his curls. She feels the snap of latex panties against her hips, and she grins as she licks Kaidanâs lips until his fists clench. Parting from his mouth is such sweet sorrow, as he trails his kisses down her neck, then her chest. Just as a moan escapes from her mouth, Kaidan and Shepard switch her around, so that Kaidan lips are on her spine, and Shepardâs are on her mouth.
âNng. Fuck.â Jane gasps, kissing Shepard sloppily as she feels Kaidan's lips trail down one of her butt cheeks.
âMm,â Shepard hums in agreement, pulling away for air. She guides Kaidanâs girth inside herself, and Jane sucks in a breath as she watches.
Reaching down, Jane stimulates Shepardâs clit, grinning as Shepard starts to ride Kaidan, losing her rhythm as Kaidan finds her cunt with his mouth. Shepard swallows her cries with her kisses, gripping her head with one hand, steadying herself with the other. At first itâs too much, and Jane is a quivering mess, but Kaidanâs hands guide her hips against his tongue.
And it is beautiful. She feels whole for the first time in her life. Jane is weightless, beyond the atmosphere or the confines of a life-supporting spaceship--but she knows she wonât drift away. Shepard and Kaidan anchor her to Earth, pull her in with their gravity as they writhe and twist in the bed sheets until they are pile of sweat-laden limbs gasping for air.
Later, Jane wakes in the middle of the night to find the First Human Spectres using her shoulders for pillows and smiles at the irony. Never would she have imagined, let alone dare to dream she would end up in their arms. What did Jane ever do to deserve this? To be loved, to be safe? Who is she, but a copy of a real hero?
Staring at the ceiling, Jane chides herself. Stop over thinking it. Youâre happy. You get to be happy. Deal with it.
#lemon#mass effect#femshep#femshep clone#clone shep#kaidan alenko#fshenko#fcloneshenko#melody writes
2 notes
¡
View notes